Translated by W.G. Aston

The Nihongi (日本紀), also known as the Nihon Shoki (日本書紀), is one of the two foundational chronicles of Japan, compiled in 720 AD by Prince Toneri and Ō no Yasumaro under imperial commission. While the Kojiki (712 AD) preserves the mythological tradition in the native Japanese style, the Nihongi presents a parallel account in the Chinese historiographical mode, with variant readings, diplomatic records, and court annals.

This second volume covers Books XVII through XXX, spanning the reigns from Emperor Keitai (507 AD) to Empress Jitō (697 AD) — a period of profound transformation in Japanese civilization. These chapters document the introduction and establishment of Buddhism in Japan, the complex diplomatic relations with Korea and China, the Taika Reforms that reshaped Japanese government, and the consolidation of imperial authority. The narrative shifts from the mythological register of Volume I to detailed historical chronicle, recording court politics, religious debates, military campaigns, and cultural exchange.

W.G. Aston (1841–1911) published this translation in 1896 through the Japan Society of London. It remains the only complete English translation of the Nihon Shoki and a foundational work of Japanese studies in the West. Aston's extensive footnotes preserve his etymological and textual commentary.

Book XVII

THE EMPEROR WOHODO. (KEIDAI TENNO.)

THE Emperor Wohodo [otherwise called Hiko-futo no Mikoto}
was the son of Prince Hiko-nushi-bito, a descendant in the
fifth generation of the Emperor Homuda. His mother's name
was Furuhime. She was a descendant in the seventh generation of the Emperor Ikume. The Emperor's father, hearing
at his country-house at Miwo, in the district of Takashima, in
the province of Ohomi, of the extreme and resplendent beauty
of Furuhime's countenance, sent a messenger to Sakanawi in
Mikuni to ask for her in marriage. He took her to him as his
consort, and she eventually gave birth to the Emperor.

The Prince, the Emperor's father, died while the Emperor
was yet a child. Furuhime thereupon made lament, saying :—
"Tam now far removed from my native place: how could I
bring him up (here)? I willreturn to my parents at Takamuku
[Takamuku is a village in Echizen], and there respectfully
bring up the Emperor."

When the Emperor attained to manhood; he loved the
people, and was courteous to men of worth. He was of a
generous disposition.

The Emperor Wohatsuse died in the 8th year of his reign, in
Winter, the 12th month, 8th day, at the age of fifty-seven.
He had never had any children, either sons or daughters, and
there was no one to succeed him.

• Succeed-body.

On the 21st day, the Ohomuraji, Ohotomo no Kanamura,
counselled, saying :—'' At this moment there is no successor
whatever to the throne.' Where shall the Empire bestow its
allegiance? From ancient times even until now this has been
a cause of disaster. Now there is in the district of Kuhada, in
the province of Tamba, Prince Yamato-hiko, a descendant in
the fifth generation of the Emperor Tarashi-nakatsu-hiko.
Let us make the experiment of preparing an armed force to
surround his carriage as a guard, and sending to meet him,
establish him as our sovereign.""» The Oho-omiand Ohomuraji
all assented, and sent to meet him in the manner proposed.
Upon this, Prince Yamato-hiko, viewing from a distance the
troops which were sent to meet him, was alarmed and changed
countenance. Accordingly he took refuge in a mountain-valley,
and no one could learn whither he had gone.

Ist year, Spring, Ist month, 4th day. The Ohomuraji,
Ohotomo no Kanamura, again counselled, saying :—'' Prince
Wohodo is of an affectionate and dutiful disposition. He isa
fit person to take over the Celestial succession. Let us, therefore, courteously offer it to him, and thus continue the
prosperity of the Imperial institution." Mononobe no Arakahi
no Ohomuraji, with Kose no Wobito no Oho-omi and others,
all said:—'' On a careful review of the branch descendants,
there is no other worthy person but Prince Wohodo."

6th day. Omi and Muraji were sent to Mikuni with
emblems of rank, and provided with a palanquin of state to
fetch him. The troops to form his guard arrived suddenly in
awe-inspiring array, clearing the way before him. Upon this,
the Emperor Wohodo remained calm and_ self-possessed,"
seated on a chair, with his retainers in order by him, just as if
he already occupied the Imperial throne. The envoys, therefore, bearing the emblems of rank, with respect and reverence
bowed their hearts, and committed to him the Imperial
authority, asking permission to devote to him their loyal
service. In the Emperor's mind, however, doubts still

1 It seems clear, from the fact that on this anda previous similar occasion
adoption was not resorted to, that this practice had not yet been introduced
from China.

2 Unlike the other prince, who ran away when he saw the troops
approach,

KEIDAI. 3

remained, and for a good while he did not consent. Just then
he chanced to learn that Arako, Kahachi no Mtmakahi no
Obito had sent a messenger secretly to inform him minutely of
the real intentions of the Oho-omi and Ohomuraji in sending
to escort him. After a delay of two days and three nights, he
at length set out. Then he exclaimed, admiringly :—' Well
done, Mttmakahi no Obito! Had it not been for the information given by thy messenger, I ran a great risk of being made a
laughing-stock to the Empire. The proverbial saying, ' Be not
a respecter of rank, but value the heart,' was doubtless meant
for men like Arako." When he came to the throne, he treated
Arako with special favour.

12th day. The Emperor arrived at the Palace of Kusuba.

2nd month, 4th day. The Ohomuraji, Ohotomo no Kanamura, went on his knees, and, with repeated obeisances, presented the Mirror, the Sword, and the Imperial Signet. The
Emperor Wohodo declined them, saying:—''It is no light
matter to be a father to the people and to rule the State. I,
'tthe unworthy one, am deficient in ability, and do not deserve
to be thought fit for it. I pray thee, alter thy purpose, and
'select some wise person, for I, the unworthy one, do not dare to
accept."" Ohotomo no Ohomuraji, bowing down to the ground,
persisted in his request. Then the Emperor Wohodo, facing
the west, declined three times, and facing the south,' declined
twice. Ohotomo no Ohomurajiand the rest all said :—'' In the
humble judgment of thy servants, the Great Prince is excellently fitted to be a father to the people and to rule the State.
On behalf of the ancestral temples and the temples of the
Earth and of Grain, thy servants' judgment dares not be hasty.
Availing ourselves of the general desire, we pray that thou wilt
graciously be pleased to grant thy acceptance.""' The Emperor
Wohodo said :—'* Ye Oho-omi and Ohomuraji, and all ye high
officials! Since you all urge me, the unworthy one, I, the
unworthy one, do not presume to oppose you."" So he accepted
'tthe Imperial Signet.?

On this day he assumed the Imperial dignity. Ohotomo,

1 The Imperial position.

Was this Signet the Signet given the Japanese Emperor by China
'(" Early Japanese History," p. 70)? Or is it merely a Chinese expression
-for the gem "E, which was one of the three regalia?
B 2

Kanamura no Ohomuraji was appointed Ohomuraji, Kose no
Wobito no Oho-omi was made Oho-omi, and Mononobe no.
Arakahi no Ohomuraji was made Ohomuraji, all being confirmed in their previous offices. Thereupon the Oho-omi and
Ohomuraji each entered on their respective offices and ranks.

roth day. Ohotomo no Ohomuraji petitioned the Emperor,
saying :—'' Thy servant has been informed that it was a principle of government with former 'sovereigns that without the
confirmation of an heir to the throne, it is impossible to give
security to heaven and earth. Without the intimacy of the
side-courts, it is impossible to continue the calices.' For this
reason, the Emperor Shiraga, having no heir, sent thy servant's
grandfather, Ohomuraji Muruya, to all the provinces to establish three. kinds of Shiraga Be [These three kinds were, first,
Shiraga Be no Toneri; second, Shiraga Be no Kashihade ;
third, Shiraga Be no Yugehi], by which his name might remain
to after ages. Alas! was not this painful? I pray thee,
therefore, to establish the Imperial Princess Tashiraka * and
take her to thee as Empress. Then send the officials charged
with the worship of the Gods of Heaven and Earth to make
reverent sacrifice to them, and ask of them an Imperial scion,
who shall fully respond to the hopes of thy people." The
Emperor said :—'' Be it so."

3rd month, 1st day. The Emperor made a decree, saying:

—'* The Gods of Heaven and Earth must not want a master of

their worship; the universe must not fail of a Lord. Heaven
produces the nation, and establishes it by means of a
supreme ruler, whom it causes to superintend its supply of
food, so that each man's life may be preserved. The
Ohomuraji, grieving for Our childlessness, has displayed his
loyalty towards the State, showing generation after generation
a devoted fidelity. Is this simply for the sake of Our own
reign ? ,

Let the Imperial Princess Tashiraka be brought to meet me
with all due ceremony."

sth day. The Imperial Princess Tashiraka was made
Empress, and took the government of the interior (of the

1 The calyx is that which supports the flower. Hence it is put for an heir

to the throne.
2 Daughter of the Emperor Ninken.

_KEIDAT. 5
Palace). She eventually gave birth to a son, who became
Ame-kuni-oshi-harani'-hiro-niha no Mikoto.2 He was the
rightful heir, but as he was young in years, he held the Empire
after his two elder brothers [The two elder brothers were Hirokuni-oshi-take-kanahi no Mikoto and Take-o-hiro-kuni-oshitate no Mikoto. See below.] had ruled it.
gth day. The Emperor made a decree, saying :—'' We have
heard that if men are of fit age and do not cultivate, the
Empire may suffer famine ; if women are of fit age and do not
spin, the Empire may suffer cold. Therefore is it that the
'sovereigns cultivate with their own hands, so as to give
encouragement to agriculture, while their consorts rear silkworms themselves, so as to encourage the mulberry season.
How, then, shall there be prosperity if all, from the functionaries down to the ten thousand families, neglect agriculture and
spinning? Let the officials publish this to all the Empire, so
that our sentiments may be made known."
14th day. The Emperor took to him eight concubines.
Some of the eight concubines whom he took to him
were earlier, others later. When it is said that they were
taken on this day (the 14th), it is meant that then for the
first time they were lodged in the after palace, a lucky day
having been selected by divination, in consequence of the
accession to the Imperial Dignity. Thus the facts are
glossed over. Other cases are to be understood similarly.
The senior concubine's name was Menoko [otherwise called
Irohe], daughter of Kusaka, Wohari no Muraji. She gave
birth to two children, both of whom possessed the Empire.
The first was called the Imperial Prince Magari no Ohine,*
who became Oshi-kuni-oshi-take-kanahi no Mikoto.* The
second was called the Imperial Prince Hinokuma Takada, who
became Take-wo-hiro-kuni-oshi-tate no Mikoto.* The next
concubine was Wakugohime, younger sister of Miho no Tsunowori no Kimi. She gave birth to the Imperial Prince Ohoiratsuko and the Imperial Princess Idzumo. The next was called
Hirohime, the daughter of Prince Ohomata of Sakata. She
gave birth to three daughters, the eldest of whom was called

1 The " Kojiki" has haruki. Another rendering is hiraki.
2 The Emperor Kimmei. * Or Ohoye.
4 Ankan Tenno. ® Senkwa Tenno.

the Imperial Princess Kanzaki, the middle one the Imperial
Princess Mamuta, and the youngest the Imperial Princess
Mtimakuta. The next was called Womi no Iratsume, daughter
of Prince Mate of Okinaga. She was the mother of the
Imperial Princess Sasage, who was in attendance on the shrine
of the Great Deity of Ise. The next was Sekihime, daughter
[some say younger sister] of Womochi, Mamuta no Muraji.
She had three daughters, the eldest called the Imperial Princess
Mamuta no Oho-iratsume, the middle one the Imperial Princess
Shirazaka no Ikuhihime, and the youngest the Imperial
Princess Wono no iratsume [otherwise called Nagashihime].
The next was Yamatohime, daughter of Katahi, Miwo no
Kimi. She bore two sons and two daughters. The first was
named the Imperial Princess Oho-iratsume,' and the second
the Imperial Prince Mariko. He was the ancestor of the
Kimi of Mikuni. The third was called the Imperial Prince
Mimi, and the fourth the Imperial Princess Akahime. The
next was Hayehime, daughter of Kahachi, Wani no Omi. She'
bore one son and two daughters. The first was called the
Imperial Princess Wakayahime, the second the Imperial
Princess Tsubura no Iratsume, and the third the Imperial
Prince Atsu. The next was Hirohime, daughter of Prince
Ne. She had two sons, the elder of whom was called the
Imperial Prince Usagi. He was the ancestor of the Kimi of
the Sake-makers. The younger was called the Imperial Prince
Naka. He was the ancestor of the Kimi of Sakada."

This year was the year Hinoto I (24th) of the Cycle.

2nd year, Winter, roth month, 3rd day. The Emperor
Wohatsuse waka-sazaki was buried in the misasagi on the hill
of Ihatsuki at Katawoka.

12th month. The people of Tamna* in the midst of the

1 Some give iratsuko for the Kana of this and similar names.

2 The " Kojiki" and " Kiujiki" present some trifling variations in the
accounts of these concubines and children.

3 -Tamna is the island now called Chéchu by the Coreans and known to.
us as Quelpaert. The statement here made is utterly improbable in itself,
as Quelpaert is in sight of the Corean mainland, It is contradicted by the
following passages of the '' Tongkam." '

"King Munchiu of Pékché, 2nd year (A.D. 476), Summer, 4th month.
The land of Tamna presented tribute of their national productions to.
Pékché. The king was rejoiced, and appointed the ambassadors Eunsol.

KEIDAL.. 9

Southern Sea first had communication with the Land of
Pékché.

3rd year, Spring, 2nd month. Envoys were sent to 4». 509.

Pekché.
The statement in the Pékché " Original Record"' that
Lord Kuramachi came from Japan (Nippon) is unclear.
The subjects of Pékché, who during three or four generations

had made their escape and were living as refugees in the XVII.

villages of the Japanese domain of Imna, having lost their place
in the register of population, were all removed to Pékché and
replaced on the registers.

5th year, Winter, roth month. The capital was transferred a.p. 511.

to Tsutsuki in Yamashiro.

6th year, Summer, 4th month, 6th day. Oshiyama, Hod- a.p. 512.

zumi no Omi, was sent on a mission to Pekché with a present
of 44 horses of the Land of Tsukushi.

Winter, 12th month. Pékché sent an envoy with tribute.
In a separate memorial Pekché asked for four districts of the
Land of Imna, viz. Upper Tari, Lower Tari, Syata, and Muro.
Oshiyama, Hodzumi no Omi, Governor of the Land of Tari,
made a representation to the Emperor, saying :—'' These four
districts border on Pekché and are far separated from the
Japanese Residency. Morning and evening they (i.e. Pékché
and Tari) exchange communications: their fowls and dogs
cannot be kept apart. If they are now ceded to Pekché and

Tamna is in the midst of the Southern Sea. In ancient times there were
no inhabitants. Then there were three divine men who. bubbled up from
the earth. The eldest was called Nang-eul-la, the next was called Ko-eul-la,
and the third Pu-eul-la. One day these three, having gone out to hunt by
the sea-side, found a stone coffer. On opening it, they discovered three
women, with cattle of various sorts and seeds of the five kinds of grain.
They eventually shared between them, taking the women as wives. Then
each betook himself to a well-watered fertile spot and selected by divination
a residence. Nang-eul-la's dwelling was called First City, Ko-eul-la's
Second City, and Pu-eul-la's Third City Then they sowed the five grains
and pastured the cattle, and prospered and multiplied from day to day.
Tamna is also called Tam-mu-ra."—" Tongkam,"
"ap. 498 The King of Pékché, because Tamna did not pay tribute, set
out himself on an expedition against it. He got as far as Muchinchiu, when
the Tamna people heard of it and sent messengers to beg for pardon. So
they were let off."—" Tongkam,"
There-is no mention of Tamna in the " Tongkam" under the year 508.

eV 2 rr

8 - NIHonGi.

united to it so as to form one country, no better measure of
conservation can be adopted. It is true, no doubt, that even if
ceded and united to Pekché there will still be a danger for
future generations. Much more how many years could they
be defended if they became foreign territory ?"'!

Kanamura, Ohotomo no Ohomuraji, having thoroughly comprehended this report, adopted this policy and laid it before
the Emperor. Accordingly Arakahi, Mononobe no Ohomuraji, was appointed Imperial envoy. Mononobe no Ohomuraji
was on the point of leaving for the official inn at Naniha in
order to make known the Emperor's commands to the Pékché
guests, when his wife expostulated with him, saying :—
'' Originally the Deities® of Sumiyoshi bestowed on the Emperor Homuda while in the womb the gold and silver lands
beyond the sea, namely Koryo, Pekché, Silla, and Imna.
Therefore did the Great Empress* Okinaga-tarashihime no
Mikoto and the Oho-omi Takechi no Sukune first establish
Government Houses* in each of these countries and constitute
them our screen territory beyond the sea. So that this has

not come to pass without reason. If now we were to divide

off (a part) and grant it to others, we should be acting contrary
to the interests of our own land. How, in that case, during
the long ages should reproach be sundered from men's
mouths?" The Ohomurajianswered and said :—'' Thy advice
is reasonable, but I fear to disobey the Celestial command."
His wife remonstrated with him earnestly, saying :--'' Pretend
that thou art ill, and do not make communication." The
Ohomuraji was guided by this remonstrance, and therefore
another envoy was appointed to make known the Imperial
will. Presents were giverf, and an Imperial decree granting
four districts of Imna in accordance with the petition. The
Imperial Prince Ohine, owing to certain business, had not
heard of the cession of territory. When it was too late he
learnt that the decree had been issued. He was surprised and
dissatisfied, and endeavoured to have it altered, saying :—

' The meaning is that Pékché will be better able to prevent these provinces from falling into the hands of Silla than Japan. All Imna was
conquered by Silla in A.D. 562. See below,

See above, Vol. I. pp. 233-235, and " Satow's Handbook," p. 192.

% The word used does not mean a reigning Empress. 4 Miyake.

KEIDAI. 9

"* Since the days of the Emperor in the womb' there has been
established the land of our Government House. Shall we
lightly yield to the request of a frontier land and grant it away
without difficulty ?"' Accordingly he sent Hiwashi? no Kishi
to make a fresh intimation to the Pékché guests. The Envoys,
however, replied, saying :—''The Emperor, the father, has
already, for considerations of expediency, consummated a grant
by Imperial decree. How can the Imperial Prince, his son, act
contrary to the Emperor's expressed will, and unauthorizedly
make to us a different intimation? Surely he cannot be in
earnest. But granting that it were true, which is the more
painful—to be beaten with the large end of a staff or with the
small one?" At length they took their departure. Upon this
it wasrumoured that Ohotomo no Ohomuraji and Oshiyama,
Hodzumi no Omi, Governor of the Land of Tari, had received
bribes from Pekché.

7th year, Summer, 6th month. Pékché sent General Chyami Mun-kwi and General Chyu-ri Cheung-ni along with Oshiyama, Hodzumi no Omi [the Pékché " Original Record" says,
'""Commissioning Lord Oshiyama"'], to bring as tribute a
scholar of the five classics named Tan Yang-ni. They
separately addressed the Emperor, saying :—''The land of
Pan-phi* has seized thy servants' territory of I-mun.* I humbly
pray that the Celestial favour may decide that it be restored to
its original jurisdiction."

Autumn, 8th month, 26th day. Syun-ta, the eldest son of
the King of Pékché, died.'

gth month. The Imperial Prince Magari no Ohine in person" betrothed to himself the Imperial Princess Kasuga.
Thereupon all through the moonlit night they held sweet conOjin Tenno.

• This name means sun-eagle. There is a god called Ama no Hiwashi
  mentioned in the " Kogojiui."

• The traditional Kana is Hahe. It is doubtful here which rendering to
  follow.

• It seems to have been Japanese at this time. The "Seishiroku" says
  that in the reign of Mimaki-irihiko the Imna people asked Japan to annex
  I-mun, as the inhabitants were in constant strife with Silla. I-mun was a
  district on the north-east frontier of Imna.

The " Tongkam" says nothing of this.
6 i.e. without a middle-man. She was Ninken's daughter.

AND: 513.

MENALIE YIP,

IO NIHONGI. |

verse till the dawn came on them unawares. Of a sudden the
grace of elegant style was embodied in his speech, and he broke
into song, saying :—

In the eight-island land !
Vainly a wife I sought
Until in Kasuga
(Of Spring weather)
Hearing that there was
A fair maiden,
Hearing that there was
A good maiden,
Pushing open
The spruce-fir plank door
(Of right-wood ? cleavage)
Hither have I come.
Taking it by the foot end
I laid hold of the hem (of her garment),
Taking it by the pillow-end
I laid hold of the hem (of her garment) ;
Then my beloved's * arm
Was wound around me
And my arm too
Was wound round my beloved.
XVII. 13. Like a luxuriant vine,
Arm embraced and twined with arm ;
As the armlet fits the elbow,"
In sweet slumber we lay.
'Tis the bird of the courtyard,
The cock that is crowing :
'Tis the bird of the moor,
The pheasant that is clamouring.
Ere I have uttered
All my mind fully
The dawn has come. Oh my beloved one!

Then his consort replied in song, saying :—

live. Japan. See above, Vol.J. p. 15.

2 Maki, lit. "right-wood," is here a mere honorific epithet applied to the
wood of the Chamzcyparis obtusa, which has an even grain, adapting it
well for making planks at ia time when saws were unknown and the axe:
was used for that purpose.

3 Tsuma, "' hem," also means "spouse."

4 Lit. younger sister, which was used much like our " my dear."

The interpretation of this line is very doubtful. -

KEIDAT. - 11

Down the river of Hatsuse

(The secluded)

A bamboo comes floating—
Close-jointed, long-jointed ; !

The bottom part

Making into a lute,

The upper part

Making into a flute,

Blowing into it (the flute), playing on it (the lute),
Were I to ascend and stand

On the top of Mimoro, .

And publish it? there,

The very fishes

That pass under the water

Of the pond of Ihare

(The creeper-clad) 3

Would come to the surface and lament:
The august girdle of small pattern,*
Girded on

By our Great Lord

Who tules peacefully,

Hangs down in a knot—

Not a man is there whoever he may be
But would come up and lament.

Winter, 11th month, 5th day. General Chya-mi Mun-kwi
of Pekché, Mun-ték-chi of Silla, Sin-i-hyé and Pun-pha-wi-sa
of Ara and Kwi-chon-hyé and Chyung-mun-chi of Pan-phi were
sent for to attend Court in a body, and received communication of a gracious Imperial order, giving I-mun and Teé-sa to
the Land of Pekché.

In this month the Land of Pan-phi sent Cheup-chi with

' Close-jointed at the bottom, long-jointed at the top. At least so one
commentator. There are other equally unsatisfactory explanations of this
line.

2 Viz. the sadness of the coming of the dawn under the circumstances
above described.

3 Tha means "rock." Therefore the epithet in parentheses.

4 This and the next four lines are introduced solely because tare, "to
hang down," also means "who." I have. endeavoured to imitate this by
"knot" and" not." See above, Vol. I. p. 402.

This poem amounts to this :—

"Tf to the accompaniment of music I were to express the sadness of our
parting, the very fishes would lament, and all men who heard me would
lament." Pi

Pie

SVIL. as

presents of rare and valuable objects, asking for the Land of
I-mun. Eventually it was refused them.

12th month, 8th day. An Imperial decree was made,
saying :—'' We, having taken over the Celestial succession,
have been watchful to preserve the Ancestral Temples, and
have been wary and fearful. For a while the Empire has been
at peace; within the seas there has been serenity and calm.
Years of abundance have been frequent, redounding to the
prosperity of the Land. Admirable! Maroko,' thou hast
made known our sentiments to the eight quarters. Magnificent! Magari no Ohine! thou hast cast a lustre on our
authority amongst all countries. Japan" is harmonious, and
each man may do as he pleases in the Empire. Akitsu is
glorified, and the Royal territory raised to high honour. Thou
prizest nought but wisdom: in nothing dost thou take greater
pleasure than in doing good. Depending on this, the sagely
influences undulate afar: leaning upon this, the profound
virtue is permanently supported. Truly, such is thy virtue
that thou art fit to occupy the Spring Palace,' to aid Us in
dispensing benevolence, and to assist Us by supplementing our
deficiencies." :

8th year, mst month. The eldest Prince's Consort, the
Imperial Princess Kasuga, was late in coming out one morning,
and was not in her ordinary state. The eldest Prince's suspicions were aroused. He went into the Palace, and found
his Consort lying on her couch weeping and sobbing. Her
passion was such that she could not control it. The eldest
Prince, thinking it strange, inquired of her, saying :—'* What
cause of grief hast thou, that thou sobbest and weepest this
morning ?"' His Consort said :—'' Thy handmaiden's sorrow
hath no other cause but this. The heaven-soaring birds, in
order lovingly to nurture their young, build nests on the treetops, so deep is their affection for them. The creeping things
that crawl upon the ground, in order to guard their offspring,
make holes in the ground, so careful is their guardianship of
them. How then should mankind be wanting in foresight ?

? Ankan Tenno.

2 "Japan" is probably an anachronism. The whole speech has every
appearance of being an invention of later times.

3 The Palace of the Heir to the Throne.

KEIDAI. 13

The grief of childlessness having befallen the eldest Prince,
thy handmaiden's name also becomes extinct." The Heir
Apparent sympathized with her in her sorrow, and informed the
Emperor, who made a decree, saying :— '' Our son, Maroko!'
thy Consort's words are in profound accordance with reason.
It is impossible that they should remain void, and without
a consolatory response. Let her be granted the granary'
of Saho, to bear her name for ten thousand generations."

3rd month. Panphi built castles at Cha-than*® and Te-sa,
thus bringing itself in line with Manhyé. They also established beacon-towers, as a defensive measure against Japan.
Moreover, they built castles at Ni-nydl-pi and Masupi, and so
connected with Ma-cho-hyé and Chhyu-pu; they brought
together troops and weapons, wherewith they harassed Silla,
making booty of women and children, and fleecing the villages.
Their violence increasing, scarce any inhabitants remained.
Their deeds of outrage, profligacy, injury, oppression, and
murder were too numerous to set down in detail. ;

gth year, Spring, 2nd month, 4th day. General Mun-kwi,
the Pekché envoy, and his party asked leaveto goaway. Byan
Imperial decree Mononobe no Muraji [his personal name is not
given] was attached to them, and they were allowed to go back.

The Pekché " Original Record '' says :—'' Mononobe no
chichi* no Muraji."

In this month they came to the Island of Sa-to,® where they
learned by report that men of Pan-phi, with hate in their
bosoms and venom in their mouths, were committing wanton
outrage, trusting in brute force. Therefore Mononobe no
Muraji, in command of a fleet of five hundred war-ships, made
straight for the estuary of Té-sa, and General Mun-kwi departed
by way of Silla.

Summer,: 4th month. Mononobe no Muraji remained at
anchor in the estuary of Te-sa.

1 [ should like to find some authority for omitting "our son " and translating 'maro-ko thus. See above, Vol. I. p. 264, where maro ga chi is
rendered "our father."

2 Miyake.

sf tr. See below, XVII. 18, where EF) # (Kwithan) is probably this
place, one of the two being a mistake.

4 i.e. the father." > Sand-island.

6th day. The Pan-phi people raised an army and came to
attack them. They stripped them of their clothing, plundered
them of their property, and burnt all their tents.'. Mononobe
no Muraji and his men were frightened, and took to flight,
saving their lives with difficulty. They anchored at Mun-mo-ra
[the name of an island].

roth year, Summer, 5th month. Pekché sent Mok-hidp, of
the former division,' and the Pu-ma* Kap-he to entertain Mononobe no Muraji and his men at I-mun, and to escort them into
that country. All the (Pekché) officials brought forth clothing,
axe-iron, and woven stuffs, assisting them by presents of their
national products, which they piled up in the court. Kind
visits of inquiry were made to them, and unusually abundant
presents were bestowed on them.

Autumn, gth month. Pekché sent General Chyuri Cheukchha,* along with Mononobe no Muraji, to come and give
thanks for the grant of the territory of I-mun. They also
offered tribute of a scholar acquainted with the five classics,
named Ko An-mu, of Han,* and asked that he should be
exchanged for Tan Yang-ni." He was exchanged in accordance
with this request.

14th day. Pekché sent General Chyang-mak-ko and two
Japanese, named Shinato and Ahita, to accompany Anchyong,
the Koryé envoy, and his party, who came to our Court to
cement amicable relations.

tath year, Spring, 3rd month, gth day. The capital was
removed to Otokuni.'

17th year, Summer, 5th month. King Mu-nyéng of Pekché
died.*

1 Or rather screens of cloth to hide off an encampment.

2 See below, XX
3 Puma is possibly the modern Corean Puma, i.e. King's son-in-law, but it
is perhaps more likely to be a man's name too, thus making three Chyén-pu,
or Officials of the former division,

'4 Probably the person called Cheung ni above, XVII. 11, the difference
being owing to a copyist's error.

®> The Chinese dynasty of that name. It seems here to form part of the
name. Ff
, * See above XV, 12. 7 In Yamashiro.

3 This agrees with the " Tongkam" date, even to the month.

——_ = a a

KEIDAI. : 15

18th year, Spring, ist month. The Pékché Heir hea
Myéong,* assumed the (Royal) dignity.

2oth year, Autumn, gth month, 13th day. The capital was
removed to Tamaho in Ihare.'_ [In one book it says 7th year.]

2ist year, Summer, 6th month, 3rd day. Afumi no Kena no
Omi, in command of an army of 60,000 men, was about to
proceed to Imna, in order to re-establish and unite to Imna
South Kara and Ték-sa-than, which had been conquered by
Silla, when Ihawi, Tsukushi no Kuni no Miyakko, secretly
plotted rebellion, so that there was a delay of several years.
Fearing that the matter would be hard to accomplish, he was

constantly watching a favourable opportunity. Silla, knowing

this, secretly practised bribery with Ihawi, and encouraged
him to oppose the passage of Kena no Omi's army. Hereupon
Thawi occupied the two provinces of Hi* and Toyo,' and would
not allow the taxes to be paid. Abroad he intercepted the
route by sea, and led astray the yearly tribute ships from the

countries of Koryo, Pékché, Silla, and Imna, while at home
he blocked the way for Kena no Omi's army which was being

sent to Imna. He lifted up his voice in abusive language,

saying :—'" Thou who hast now become an envoy wast formerly my companion. We rubbed shoulders and touched

elbows; we ate the same food from the same vessels. How

'canst thou lightly be made an envoy, and make me come freely

and prostrate myself before thee?" He at length fought and

would not receive him; he was haughty and self-conceited.

For this reason Kena no Omi was prevented midways from

proceeding on his journey, and was detained. The Emperor

addressed Kanamura, Ohotomo no Ohomuraji, Arakahi, Mononobe no Ohomuraji, and Wobito, Kose no Oho-omi, saying :—

""Thawi of Tsukushi has rebelled, and has occupied the terri-
'tory of the western wilds. Whom shall we now make general ? "
'Ohotomo no Ohomuraji and the others all said :—* For

uprightness, humane bravery, and acquaintance with military

matters there is at present no one who goes out to the right of"

Arakahi."" The Emperor said :—" Be it so."

1 His name was Myéngnye 4A yi. ? Back again to Yamato.
3 Now Hizen and Higo. * Buzen and Bungo.

• i.e. excels. This is a Chinese phrase. The left is now the honourable

-side ; at one time the right was so.

SVE SiG:

MOVIL: 20;

AGS eG 2 Os

Autumn, 8th month, rst day. The Emperor made a decree,
saying :—'' Ah, Ohomuraji!' here is this Ihawi who will not
obey us. Do thou go and chastise him." The Ohomuraji,

*"Mononobe no Arakahi, with repeated obeisances, said :—'' Ah !

Ihawi, that unprincipled knave of the western wilds, relies on
the impediments of rivers, and does not appear at Court. He
trusts to the steepness of the mountains, and stirs up disorder.
He subverts virtue and acts contrary to principle; he is.
insolent and wise in his own conceit. From Michi no Omi

in ancient times down to Muruya® at present (there have been
ministers who) have fought at the same time both for their
Emperor and to rescue the people from misery. This is.
simply owing to the help of Heaven, and thy servant has
always. been impressed with its importance. How should he
fail reverently to smite them?"

The Emperor charged him, saying :—'' The generalship of a
good commander consists in dispensing kindness and exercising
forbearance: he rules others with the leniency he shows to
himself. In attack he is like the bursting forth of a river, in
combat he resembles the rising of the storm." Again he
charged him, saying :—''Ona great commander depends the
lives of the people and the existence of the State. Be earnest,
and reverently execute the Celestial punishment." The Emperor took up the battle-axe* in his own hands, and delivered it
to the Ohomuraji, saying :—'' We will control the country
from Anato eastward; do thou hold sway over the land from
Tsukushi westwards. Dispense rewards and punishments
absolutely, and trouble not thyself to make frequent reference
LOues."7

22nd year, Winter, 11th month, 11th day. The Commanderin-chief Arakahi, Mononobe no Ohomuraji, taking personal
command, engaged battle with the rebel leader, [hawi, in the
district of Miwi in Tsukushi. The flags and drums approached
close to each other, the dust (from both armies) became
mingled. The critical moment for the two armies arrived,
and the position was such that ten thousand deaths seemed

1 ie. Arakahi. 2 See above, Vol. I. p. 117.
3 Muruya was Kanamura's father.
4° An emblem of authority.

e

KEIDAI, : EF

unavoidable. At length he slew Ihawi, and eventually subdued
the frontier land.'

12th month. Kuzu, Kimi of Tsukushi, fearing to be involved
in his father's execution, offered to the Emperor the Granary?
of Kasuya, asking to be allowed to ransom his life.

23rd year, Spring, 3rd month. The King of Pékché addressed Oshiyama, Hodzumi no Omi, Governor of Lower art,
saying :—"' Now our tribute envoys have always to avoid the
headlands and expose themselves to the winds and waves. In

'consequence of this the goods they bear become wet and

wholly spoiled and unsightly. I pray that thou wilt make the
Port of Tasa in Kara the crossing route by which to send thy
servant's tribute." Oshiyama no Omi made application. to
the Emperor accordingly.

This month Kasone, Mononobe no Ise no Muraji, Kishi no
Okina,* and others were sent to make over the Port to the
King of Pekché. Hereupon the King of Kara spoke to the
Imperial Envoys, saying :—-"' This Port ever since the establishment of the (Japanese) Government House has been the
port of passage for your servant's tribute. How can you without grave reason change this state of things and grant it to a

neighbouring country, contrary to the original definitive enfeoffment of this territory?" The Imperial Envoy Kasone and
his colleagues were accordingly unable to make the grant

1 According to the " Tsukushi Fudoki," the tomb of Ihawi was, at the time
of writing, to be seen two ri to the south of Kami-tsuma no agata' "The
height of the mound was seven rods (of ten feet, no doubt measured along
the slope), and its circuit six rods (something wrong here). The ground
belonging to the tomb was sixty rods from north to south, and forty from
east to west. (This looks like a double mound) On all four sides there
are sixty stone men, with stone shields, arrayed against each other in order
of battle. At the north-east corner there is a separate plot of ground,
called the kitchen. In this there is one stone man, in a standing position,
who is called 'the carver,' and in front of him a naked figure prostrate on
the ground, called 'the thief' On the side there are four stone pigs, called
'the plunder.' In that place, moreover, there are three stone horses, three
stone halls, and two stone warehouses. The oldest inhabitants say that
Ihawi had this place constructed in his lifetime."

Some of these remains are still in existence, and I rather think that it is.
one of the stone figures which is now in the Uyeno Museum at Tokio.

2 Miyake.

3 Kishi was originally a Corean rank ; Okina means old man.

VOL. II. Cc

Valle os

openly. They retired to Ohoshima and sent a clerk specially,
by whom the grant to Pu-yé' was effected. Owing to this,
Kara allied itself to Silla' and bred hatred against Japan. The
King of Kara married the King of Silla's daughter, who
eventually had issue by him. When Silla first sent a daughter,
100 men were sent away-with her as her escort. When they
were received, they were dispersed throughout the districts of
the country, and allowed to wear the Silla costume. But
Arasateung* railed at their strange* garments and_ sent
messengers to return them secretly. Silla felt greatly insulted.
He changed his mind and tried to get his daughter back,
saying :—'' Formerly, when I received thy marriage proposals,
I sanctioned the alliance. But since matters are now so, I
request that the Princess may be restored to me." Kwi-pu-ri
Chika' of Kara [unclear] answered and said :—'' How can
husband and wife be sundered again when they have once
become united? Moreover there are children. What will
become of them if they are abandoned?" In the end it came
to pass that (Silla) captured the three castles of To-ka, Ko-phi,
and Phona mura.' He also took five castles on the northern
frontier.

In this month Afumi no Kena no Omi was sent to Ara® to
urge Silla, in the Emperor's name, to re-establish Southern

1 Puy6é or Fuyu is an ancient name of Pékché. It is properly the name
of a region north of Corea whence the Pékché royal family derived their
origin. Southern Puy6 was adopted as the official name of Pékché in A.D.
538, according to the " Tongkam,"
? The "Tongkam" (A.D. 522) speaks of Silla giving a lady of royal blood
(though not the king's daughter) in marriage to Kaya. The two kings had
a friendly meeting in 527.

3 A note to the "Shukai" says that Arishito (or Arasateung, according to the
Corean pronunciation of the characters) was the King of Kara. No doubt
some high official is intended. See Vol. I. p. 166.

4 Silla, according to the " Tongkam," first regulated official costume, no
doubt on the Chinese model, in A.D. 520. It was apparently these garments
that excited the reprobation of Kara.

' Mura is apparently the same as the Japanese word mura, village. There
is a Corean word muri, assemblage, which seems to be the same root. An
old Chinese author says that the Silla word for castle or city is kien-mu-la.
Kien, I imagine, is kheun, great, and mulais for mura. See below,
6 One of the ten provinces of Imna, says the " Shukai" editor.

-KEIDAI. } 19

Kara' and Tok-sa-than. Pekché sent the Lord-General
Yun-kwi Ma-na, Kap-pe Ma-ro and others to Ara respectfully
to hear the Emperor's-decree. Silla, fearing lest the Government which he had established in the frontier provinces should
be destroyed, did not senda grandee. He only sent Pu-china-ma-nyé and Hyé-na-ma-nyé to Ara respectfully to listen to
the Imperial decree. Hereupon Ara built 'a new High-Hall,
into which the Imperial Ambassador was led up, the ruler of
the country ascending the staircase behind him. One or two
of the local grandees had already ascended the Hall, but the
Pékché envoys, the Lord-General, and the others remained
below. The consultations were repeated for many months? in
the Hall above, until the Lord-General and the others grew
angry at having to remain in the Courtyard.

Summer, 4th month, 7th day. Kwi-neung-ma-ta* Kanki,
King of Imna,* came to Court. [Kwi-neung-ma-ta was doubtless the Arasiteung.]| He addressed Kanamura, Ohotomo no
Ohomuraji, saying :—'' The several frontier provinces beyond
the sea, ever since the time of the Emperor in the womb, have
had Interior Government Houses placed in them. My land
has not been abandoned, but the territory has been enfeoffed
to me, not without good reason. But now Silla, in defiance of
this original definitive enfeoffment, has frequently crossed the
borders and invaded us. I pray, therefore, that thou wilt
represent this to the Emperor, so that he may come to the
assistance of his servant's country.' The Ohomuraji, Ohotomo, in accordance with his request, laid the matter before .

the Emperor.

In this month an envoy was sent to escort Kwi-neung-ma-ta
Kanki, and at the same time to convey to Afumi no Kena no
'Omi, who was resident in Imna, the instructions of the
Emperor to investigate thoroughly the matter represented to
him, and in a friendly way to dissipate their mutual suspicions.
Hereupon Kena no Omi lodged at Kumanare' [one book

1 Se above; -p. 15: * The "Shukai" corrects this to " days."

3 The traditional Kana is Konomatta.

4 The "Shukai" has a note that Imnais Kara. The name given here is
not that of the King of Kara at this time. He may have been only a
prince.

°> Or Eung-chén, i.e. Bear-river. See Vol. I. pp. 232; 368.

CZ

says he lodged at Kusi-mura in Imna], whither he summoned
together the kings of the two countries, Silla and Pekché.
Cha-ri-chi,' King of Silla, sent Ku-chi-pu-nyé? [one book says.
Ku-nyé-ni-saé-chi and (?) U-na-sii-ma-ri], and Pekché the
Eunsol* Mi-teung-ni, to proceed to meet together at the
place where Kena no Omi was. But the two kings did not
attend in person. Kena no Omi was much incensed, and
called the two envoys to an account for it, saying :—'"' It is the
law of Heaven that the Small should wait upon the Great.
[One book says:—'To the end of a great tree, you join a
great tree; to the end of a small tree, you join a small
tree.'| Why do the kings of the two countries send envoys in
this disrespectful way instead of coming in person to the
meeting and receiving the Emperor's commands? But now,
even if your kings came themselves to hear the Imperial commands, I would not consent to deliver them, but would surely
drive them away.' Ku-chi-pu-nyé and the Eunsol Mi-teungni, with dread in their hearts, returned each to his own country
to call his king. Accordingly, Silla sent another envoy, the
Chief Minister, I-cheul-pu-nyé-chi Kanki, with a following of
three thousand men, to come and ask leave to hear the Imperial
commands. Kena no Omi, seeing from afar that he was being
encompassed by several thousand armed men, left Kumanare.
and entered the castle of Kwi-cheul-kwi-ri* in Imna._ I-cheulpu-nyé-chi Kanki took up his lodging on the plain of Tatara,
and, not daring to go back, waited for three months, requesting
leave repeatedly to hear the Imperial message. But to the last
its communication was not vouchsafed him. Some men under
I-cheul-pu-nyé-chi's command were begging for food in the
villages when they passed Mikari, Kahachi Mumakahi no.
Obito, a retainer of Kena no Omi. Mikari went in and hid
behind somebody's gate, and, waiting till the beggars were
passing, clenched his fists and struck at them from afar. The
beggars, seeing this, said:—'' We have waited patiently for

1 The " Tongkam " calls the King of Silla at this time Pép-hung. This is.
the posthumous name.. His name in life was Won-chong. Neither
agrees with the name given here.

• Ku-chi-pu-nyé. The Japanese panmeneuaien is Kuchi-fure.

3 The Eunchol were the third class of Pékché dignitaries.

4 Koshikori is the traditional Kana pronunciation.

KEIDAI. 21

three months in hopes of hearing the Emperor's will: But

you still refuse to communicate it, and harass the envoys who

have been sent to listen to the Imperial message. Hence, we
see that your object is to befool and put to death the Chief
Minister." So they reported to the Chief Minister all that
they had seen, and he thereupon seized four villages, Keumkwan,' Hé-mu, A-ta, and Wi-tha [one book says Tatara,
Sunara, A-ta, and Pi-chi were the four villages! , took possession
of all the people and their goods, and withdrew to his own
country. Some said that it was the fault of Kena no Omi that
these four villages, Tatara and the rest, were plundered.

Autumn, gth month. The Oho-omi, Kose no Obito, died.

24th year, Spring, 2nd month, 1stday. The Emperor made
an edict, saying:—'' From the Emperor Ihare-hiko* until
King Mimaki,' all (the sovereigns) put their trust in learned
Ministers and enlightened assistants. Therefore Michi' no
Omi propounded the policy, and divine Japan" flourished.
Ohohiko enounced plans, and Inihe® was exalted. Among those
Princes of succeeding generations who were successful in reestablishing what had fallen into decay, what one has there
ever been who did not rely upon wise counsels ? Now, coming
down to the time when the Emperor Wohatsuse ruled the
Empire, auspiciously receiving it over from the previous sages,
there was long peace and prosperity, during which morals
became gradually deteriorated, and there was no awakening,
while the Government became gradually steeped in decay, and
there was no reform. But he looked out for (proper) men,
and each had advancement after his kind. Ifa man had great
capacity, his shortcomings were not inquired into; if he had
high abilities, his failures were not found fault with. It was
for this reason that this Emperor was enabled to serve the
ancestral shrines, and not to endanger the Temples of the
Land and of Grain. Judging from this, could he have been
wanting in enlightened assistants ?

' The present Keumhé, then capital of Kara. = Jimmu Tenno.

® Sujin Tennd. There seems no particular reason why one should be
called a King =E, and the other an Emperor We.

4 Michi means " path," "moral principle." Vzde Vol. I. p. 117.

Or Yamato.

$ i.e. Sujin Tenn, says the " Tsu-sho" commentary.

During the twenty-four years which have elapsed since we
took over the Imperial office, the Empire has enjoyed prosperity,
and there have been no anxieties at home or abroad. The
veins of the earth have been fertile and the crops have reached
maturity. Our secret fear is that the masses may in consequence of this acquire a habit, and that depending on it they
may become proud. Therefore let men be made to practise
honest thrift, and let the Great Morality be inculcated, so that a
mighty progress may be diffused abroad. From of old it has
been hard to appoint the right men to office. Now that this
duty has devolved upon Ourselves, ought we not to be
watchful ? "

Autumn, gth month. An envoy from Imna made representation to the Emperor, saying :—'' It is now two years since
Kena no Omi proceeded to Kusamura, where he built a house
and took up his residence.

The statement in one book that it was three years:

includes the year of going and coming.

But he is remiss in the discharge of his Governmental duties.
Now there are frequent disputes between' the people of Japan
and the people of Imna respecting children,' which are difficult
to settle. None of these has ever been decided. Kena no Omi
is fond of setting (the caldrons for) the ordeal by boiling water,
and saying :—' Those who are in the right will not be scalded :
those who are false will certainly be scalded.' Owing to this
many persons have been scalded to death by plunging into the
hot water. Moreover he has put to death Natari and Sapuri,
Corean children of Kibi.

The children born of Japanese marriages with barbarian

women were accounted Kara-ko.

He constantly harasses the people, and there is never any
amicable solution of difficulties." Hereupon the Emperor,
hearing of this conduct, sent a man to recall him. But he
would not come. He took the trouble, however, to send
Mikari, Kahachi no Mtma-kahi no Obito up to the capital with
a message for the Emperor, saying :—"' If thy servant returned.
to the capital before carrying out the Imperial instructions, his.
toil of travel would come to nothing. How should he get over

' The progeny of mixed unions. > i.e. Corean or Kara children.

os

~~

KEIDAI. 23

his mortification? He humbly beseeches Your Majesty to
await the execution of the national instructions. He will then
proceed to Court and confess his faults." After sending off
this messenger, he further took counsel with himself, saying :—
"That Mitsugi' no Kishi is also an Imperial envoy. If he
arrives back before me, and represents my offences to the
Emperor as they really are, they will certainly be aggravated."
So he sent Mitsugi no Kishi at the head of a force to guard the
Castle of Isichi mura.. Hereupon the Arisiteung, seeing that
a trivial matter was being made of great importance, would
not apply himself to what was expected of him, but repeatedly
urged his * returning to Court. But he persisted in his refusal
to let him return. By this all his conduct was understood, and
in their hearts a spirit of revolt was begotten. So he*sent
Kunyésakwimo to Silla to ask for troops, and Nosukuri to Pékché
to ask for troops. Kena no Omi, hearing of the arrival of the
Peékche forces, went out against them and attacked Pé-phyéng.
| Pé-phyong is the name of a place—also called Ung-pi-kwi-puri.'] Half were killed or wounded. Pékché accordingly seized
Nosukuri, punished him with handcuffs, and put him in the
cangue and chains. Then, along with Silla they laid siege to
the castle, and demanded of the Arisateung with imprecations
that Kena no Omi should be produced. But Kena no Omi
clung to his castle and made a vigorous defence. His strength
was such that he could not be taken prisoner. Upon this the
two countries measured out a suitable piece of ground, where
they settled down for a month and built a castle. They then
retired. This castle was called Kunyé mura. On their way
home they captured the five fortified places of Teung-ni-ki-—
mura, Puna-mura, Mu-cha-ki-mura, A-pu-ra-mura, and Ku-chipha-ta-ki.°

Winter, roth month. Mitsugi no Kishi arrived from Imna

1 Mitsugi means tribute or taxes. Kishi is a title, originally Corean.

? Mitsugi no Kishi's. > The Arisdteung.

• Perhaps the last three syllables are meant for the Corean word Ko-eul,
  a district, the Japanese kéri. The first syllable Ung means bear.

5 These names are written with Chinese characters, used phonetically in
a way which conveys the idea that the author of the '' Nihongi" considered
them to be Corean words. But mura is unmistakably the Japanese word
for village, and the names too are probably Japanese, viz. Toriki-mura,
Funa-mura, Mushiki-mura, Abura-mura, and Kuchihataki.

ADs: § 31+

and informed the Emperor of Kena no Omi's arrogant and
perverse disposition. '' He was' inexperienced (he said) in the
administration of government, and never brought about
amicable solutions. He disturbed Kara. Moreover he followed
his own impulses in a high-handed manner, while he at the
same time put up with evils and did not prevent them."
Therefore Medzurako was sent to recall him.

In this year, Kena no Omi, having received the summons,
proceeded as far as Tsushima, where he fell ill, and died. His
funeral followed up the course of. the river,' and so entered

Afumi.

His wife made a song, saying :—

To Hirakata

With the music of flutes he goes up—
The youth of Kena

Of Afumi,

With the music of flutes goes up.?

When Medzurako first arrived in Imna his ° people who
remained in that country sent a song, saying : —

The land of Kara,

How should it be called so?
Medzurako has come!

By the crossing of Iki—
Opposite and afar,
Medzurako has come ! 4

25th year, Spring, id month. The Emperor took very ill.
7th day. The Emperor died in the Tamaho Palace at Ihare, at
the age of 82.°

1 The Uji River.

• Hirakata is the name of a place in the province of Afumi or Omi. The
  word Wakugo, youth, has here a suffix z, which is now wholly obsolete. It
  is found, however, occasionally in the " Manyoshiu," and may be identical
  with the Corean suffix z, a sort of definite article.

Funerals were accompanied by the music of Het as appears from other
ancient notices.

3 i.e. Kena no Omis.

• Kara means ''acrid, cruel, hard," as well asthe country. In Medzurako
  there is an allusion to the adjective Medzurashiki, "strange, rare." The
  song expresses the satisfaction of the people of Kena no Omi's household in
  having Medzurako set over them instead of their own master.

The " Kojiki" has forty-three, no doubt wrongly.

OOO ea a aalllllil

KEIDAI. 25

Winter, 12th month, 5th day. He was buried in the
misasagi on the Awi plain.'

A certain book says :—'' The Emperor died in the 28th
year of his reign, namely the year Kinoye Tora. The statement in the text that he died in the 25th year of his reign,
viz. the year Kanoto I, is taken from a passage in the
'Original Record' of Pékché. This passage runs as
follows: 'In the year Kanoto I of the Cycle, the 3rd
month, an army advanced to Ara and constructed the
fortified place of Kwi-tok. In this month Koryé slew
their king An. It is said, moreover, that the Emperor of
Japan with the Prince Imperial died at the same time and
were buried.' This was the authority on which the statement was made. The year Kanoto I corresponds to the
25th year of the reign. Later inquirers may ascertain
which is correct." ?

' In Settsu. This misasagi is visible from the railway, on the left as one
goes from Osaka to Kioto.

The uncertainty about this date shows how imperfect the chronological
xecords must have been even at this late period.

There is this difficulty about making Keidai die in the 28th year of his
reign. He was then 82, and his son died the following year, aged 70, which
would make him born when his father was only 13. One chronological

work suggests that there was an interregnum. But this is contrary to the

positive statement in the " Nihongi."

Book XVIII

THE EMPEROR MAGARI NO OHOYE (OR OHINE) HIRO-KUNI OSHI-TAKE KANAHI. (ANKAN TENNO.)

THE Emperor Magari no Ohoye Hiro-kuni Oshi-take was the
eldest child of the Emperor Wohodo. His mother's name was
Menoko-hime. As to the Emperor's character, the walls were
lofty, so that one could not peep in.* He was brave and
generous, and had the capacity of a ruler of men.

In the 25th year of his reign, Spring, the 2nd month, the 7th
day, the Emperor Wohodo established Ohoye as Emperor, and
on the same day he died.*

In this month Ohotomo no Kanamura no Ohomuraji and
Mononobe no Arakahi no Ohomuraji were made Ohomuraji,
both being continued in their previous offices.

Ist year, Spring, ist month. The capital was removed to.
Magari no Kanahashi, in the province of Yamato, by which
name the palace ® was called.

3rd month, 6th day. On behalf of the Emperor, functionaries
took wedding presents to the Imperial Princess Kasuga no.
Yamada, daughter of the Emperor Ohoke,® and made her
Empress' [otherwise called the Imperial Princess Yamada no.

' Magari is the name of a place. Ohoye or Ohine means the elder of a
family. The rest is literally " wide-country-push-valiant-metal-sun."

? Ankan, " easy-space."

' An allusion to a passage in the "Analects of Confucius." See Legge's

edition, p. 211. The meaning is that he was of a reserved disposition, and

not easy to understand and appreciate.

• The 25th year of Keidai's reign is A.D. 531. Ankan succeeds him at
  once, yet his Ist year is A.D. 534. See above, p. 25.

i.e. the Kanahashi Palace. 6 Ninken Tenn,

7 This was only a formal installation. The real marriage took place in the
7th year of Keidai's reign.

ANKAN. ao

Akami]. There were, besides, three consorts appointed, viz.,
Satehime, daughter of Kose no Wobito no Oho-omi, Satehime's younger sister, Kagarihime, and: Yakahime, daughter
of Mononobe no Itahi no Ohomuraji.

Summer, 4th month, rst day. The High Steward, Ohomaro Kashihade no Omi,' by command of the Emperor, sent a
messenger to Ishimi' to get pearls. The Kuni no Miyakko of
Ishimi delayed coming to the capital, and the time passed
without their delivering them. Ohomaro Kashihade no Omi
was greatly incensed, and, having seized and bound the Kuni
no Miyakko, interrogated them as to the reason. Wakugo no
Atahe and the other Kuni no Miyakko were afraid, and ran
away, and concealed themselves in an inner chamber of the
hinder-palace.* The Empress Kasuga, unaware that they had
come straight in,* was startled, and fell down deeply ashamed.
Wakugo no Atahe and the others, being already convicted of
the crime of intrusion, and having become liable to severe
punishment, humbly offered the Empress the Miyake' of
Ishimi to be her absolute property, praying her to accept it by
way of atonement for their offence of intrusion. A settlement
was therefore made of the Miyake of Ishimi. It was now
divided and made into districts, which were attached to the
province of Kadzusa.

1 Kashihade no Omi means "steward minister," so that here the name
and the office coincided, as they frequently did at this time.

In Kadzusa.

3 i.e. the Empresses' apartments.

• Without warning or introduction.

®> The Miyake are frequently mentioned below. The word is defined in
Yamada's Dictionary as follows ;—'' Mi means august; yake, house. . The
Miyake were granaries, in which was stored the rice which the peasants
were made to cultivate on lands belonging to the government in the various
provinces. The term was also applied to the government buildings belonging to them."

This word is written in two ways in Chinese. One rendering means
store-house or granary, the other government house. The Miyake has two
aspects corresponding to this distinction. They were primarily granaries
to which were attached cultivated lands and serfs, and they were also local
centres of government. But the present and other passages show that they
were frequently private property. The Japanese Residency in Imna is called
a Miyake, and even the kingdoms of Pékché and Silla are so termed. The
Miyake are evidently the older Be somewhat modified. Cf. Vol. I. p. 214.

VEL. 4.

sth month. Pékché sent the Ha-pu Syu-ték, Tyok Tok-son,
and the Syang-pu' To-t6k, Kwi Chyukwiru, to come and render
the Imperial tribute, and separately to present a memorial.

Autumn, 7th month, 1st day. The Emperor made a decree,
saying :—'' The Empress, it is true, is of one body with the
Emperor, but their designations, one being outer and the other

inner, are quite distinct. Moreover let there be assigned a

tract of Miyake land from (the revenues of) which to erect
a Pepper' Court, so that after generations may hand down
its memory." Imperial Commissioners were accordingly
appointed to select good rice-land. The Imperial Commissioners, having received this charge, addressed Ajihari
[otherwise called Satohi], Ohoshi Kahachi no Atahe, saying :—
'* Thou shouldst now offer to the Emperor the fat rice-land of
Kiji." Ajihari conceived a sudden grudging, and deceived
the Imperial Commissioners, saying :—'' This rice-land is
subject to drought, and hard to irrigate. The surface water
percolates readily, so that the expenditure of labour would be
enormous, and the harvest very small." The Imperial Commissioners, in accordance with these words, made their report
to the Emperor without reserve.

Winter, roth month, r5th day. The Emperor commanded
Kanamura, Ohotomo no Ohomuraji, saying :—'' Although we
have taken to us four wives there has been up till now no heir.
When ten thousand years have passed,' Our name will be extinct.
What dost thou propose should now be done, Our uncle * of Ohotomo? Whenever we think ofthis, Our anxiety knows no rest."

Kanamura, Ohotomo no Muraji, addressed the Emperor,
saying :—'' This is also a subject of anxiety to thy servant. It
is necessary that all the sovereigns of this country who rule the
Empire, whether they have heirs or not, should have something

' Officialranks. Ha-puand Syang-pu mean respectively Lower and Upper
Division.

2 "The private apartments of the Empress, so called because (1) an Empress
of the Han had the walls of her palace smeared with pepper in order to
generate warmth, or (2) because she always had a supply of pepper flowers
about her, hoping to be fruitful like them."—-Giles.

3 i.e. when I am dead.

4 Uncle, like cousin or brother in the mouths of European sovereigns, is
only a term of friendly greeting.

ANKAN. 29

by which they should have a name. I pray, therefore, that on
behalf of the Empress and thy other consorts Miyake lands
may be established, and made to remain unto future generations, so that relics of the past may be manifested."

The Emperor commanded, saying :—"' Be it so; let them be
speedily established." Kanamura, Ohotomo no Ohomuraji,
recommended to the Emperor that the Miyake of Oharida
with serfs ' from every province should be granted to Satehime,
that the Miyake of Sakurawi [one book says, " And in addition
the Miyake of Chinuyama"] with serfs from every province
should be granted to Kagarihime, and that the Miyake of
Naniha with spade-labourers from every district should be
granted to Yakahime as an indication to posterity, and an
example by which to view the past. The Emperor commanded, saying :—'*' Let it be done as proposed."

Intercalary 12th month, 4th day. The Emperor made a
progress to Mishima. Kanamura, Ohotomo no Ohomuraji,
was in attendance.

The Emperor, through Ohotomo no Ohomuraji, made inquiry as to good rice-land of the Agata-nushi? Ihi-bo. The
Agata-nushi Ihi-bo was delighted beyond measure, and with
the utmost reverence and loyalty offered as a present Upper
Mino and Lower Mino, Upper Kuhabara and Lower Kuhabara, as well as land in Takefu, 40 cho in all. Ohotomo no
Ohomuraji, by command of the Emperor, addressed him,'
saying :—'' Of the entire surface of the soil, there is no part
which is not a Royal grant in fee; under the wide Heavens
there is no place which is not royal territory. The previous
Emperors therefore * established an illustrious designation and
handed down a vast fame: in magnanimity they were a match
with Heaven and Earth: in glory they resembled the sun and
moon. They rodeafar and dispensed their mollifying influence
to a distance; in breadth it extended beyond the bounds of the
capital and cast a bright reflection throughout the boundaries
of the land, pervading everywhere without a limit. Above they

• Tana-be. See above, Vol. I. p. 214.

? District-lord. 3 i.e. Ajihari.

4 From this point to the end of the paragraph is taken from the monument of a personage named YJ He' =E, of the Liang Dynasty of China.

NOVELL: <6.

were the crown of the nine heavens: they passed abroad
through all the eight points of the compass: they declared
their efficiency by the framing of ceremonial observances: they
instituted music,' thereby manifesting order. The resulting
happiness was truly complete: there was gladness which
tallied with that of past years.'

Now thou, Ajihari, being an obscure and insignificant subject
of the realm, didst suddenly entertain'a grudging as regards the
lands of the Crown, and hast lightly disregarded the messenger.
It is the Imperial will that thou, Ajihari, shalt henceforth cease to
hold the office of Local Governor."" Hereupon, the Agata-nushi
Ihibo's heart was filled with mingled joy andawe. He took his
son Toriki and presented him to the Ohomuraji as a servant.
Then Ajihari, Ohoshi Kahachi no Atahe, was afraid, and had
lasting regret. Prostrating himself on the ground, with the
perspiration streaming from him, he addressed the Ohomuraji,
saying :—''I am an ignorant subject, and my crime deserves
ten thousand deaths. I pray humbly that I may be allowed
to furnish from each district in spring-time five hundred spadelabourers, and in the time of autumn five hundred, for the
Emperor's service. My descendants to all ages will pray for
their lives in dependence on this,* and they will keep it before
them for ever as an exemplary punishment." He separately
presented to Ohotomo no Ohomuraji six cho of rice-land in
Sawida. This seems to have been the origin of the labourers
of the Agata of Kahachi being attached to the Miyake of
Takefu in Mishima as serfs.

This month Hatahime, daughter of Kikoyu, Ihoki be no
Muraji, stole a necklace belonging to Okoshi, Ohotomo no
Ohomuraji, and presented it to the Empress Kasuga. The
matter was at length discovered, and Kikoyu gave his daughter,
Hatahime, to be a servant of the Uneme. [The Kasuga Be

• The importance of music as a means of government is often insisted on
  in the ancient Chinese literature. The interlinear version has here z/a-maz,
  "song and dancing," which latter was no doubt included. Ceremony and
  music are put generally for the pomp and circumstance which are the life of
  an Imperial Court.

2 Here we have the Imperial theory formulated in terms, be it noted,
which are borrowed entirely from Chinese writings.

3 i.e. this will be a perpetual ransom for the lives of my descendants.

ANKAN. 31

=

Thokibe in Koshibe in the province of Aki, and therewith
redeemed his daughter's crime. Okoshi, Mononobe no Oho-
muraji, fearing that he might become implicated in the matter,
could not feel secure, and presented to the Emperor Towochi
Be, with Kusasa, Toi [Kusasa and Toi are names of two
villages], and Nihe no Hasebe, in the province of Ise, and also
'Wisayamabe, in the Land of Tsukushi.

The Kuni no Miyakko of the province of Musashi, Omi,
Kasahara no Atahe, had a dispute with a relation named Wogi
as to who should be Kuni no Miyakko. This went on for
years and could not be settled. Wogi was of an obstructive
and rebellious disposition ; he had a high spirit, unapt for compliance. He secretly sought support from Wokuma, the Kuni
of Kamitsukenu,' and conspired with him to kill Omi. Omi
became aware of this, and made his escape to the capital,
where he informed the Court. When the matter came to be
decided, Omi was made Kuni no Miyakko, and Wogi was
executed. Omi, Kuni no Miyakko, his breast filled. with
mingled awe and gladness, could not restrain himself, but
reverently offered to the State the four Miyake of Yokonu,
Tachibana, Ohohi, and Kurasu.

This was the year Kinoye Tora (51st) of the Cycle.

2nd year, Spring, 1st Month, 5th day. The Emperor made A.p. 535.
a decree, saying :—"' Of late, for several successive years, the
'crops have produced well; there have been no frontier anxieties :
the people take pleasure in their husbandry: my black-headed
subjects of every calling are free from famine: benign influences
extend agreeably over the universe: cries of admiration fill
Heaven and Earth: within and without serenity is everywhere diffused: the commonwealth is flourishing: Our joy is
extreme: let there be a Great Revel for five days, to the delight
of the Empire."

Summer, 4th month, 1st day. The Be of the Toneri of xvutt. 8.
Magari was established, and the Be of the Yuki of Magari.*

5th month, 9th day. There were established the Miyake of

Uneme.'| He also presented (to the Emperor) the Miyake of

'i.e. The Empress's waiting-women. * i.e. Kédzuke.

• These Be were evidently intended to commemorate the Emperor's name.
  The Yuki were archers.

XVIII. g.

Funami and Kama in Tsukushi, the Miyake of Tosa, Kuhabara, Kato, Ohonuku and Aka in the province of Toyo, the
Miyake of Kasuga be, in the province of Hi, the Miyake of
Koshibe and Ushika in the province of Harima, the Miyake of
Shidzuki, Tane, Kukutsu, Hawaka, and Kaha-oto, in the further
province of Kibi, the Miyake of Iye and Itoshibe in the
province of Ata,' the Miyake of Kasuga be in the province of
Aha, the Miyake of Fuse and Kahabe in the province of Ki,
the Miyake of Soshiki in the province of Tamba, the Miyake
of Ashiura in the province of Afumi, the Miyake of Mashiki
and Iruka in the province of Wohari, the Miyake of Midono
in the province of Kamitsukenu, and the Miyake of Wakanihe
in the province of Suruga."

Autumn, 8th month, 1st day. By Imperial command Be of
dog-keepers* were established in every province.

gth month, 3rd day. The Emperor appointed Sakurawi
Tanabe no Muraji, Agata no Inukahi no Muraji, and Naniha no
Kishi, to the charge of the revenues from the Miyake.

13th day. The Emperor specially commanded the Ohomuraji, saying :—'' Let cattle be let loose on Ohosumi-jima,

and in the fir-plain of Hime-jima at Naniha. By this we hope
that a name will be handed down to after times." *

Winter, 12th month, 17th day. The Emperor died in the
palace of Kanabashi at Magari, at the age of seventy.

In this month the Emperor was buried in the misasagi on
the hill of Takaya at Furuichi in the province of Kahachi. In
this misasagi there were buried along with the Emperor the
Empress, who was the Imperial Princess Kasuga no Yamada,
and the Emperor's younger sister, the Princess Kamisaki.'

' Now part of Satsuma. .
2 This institution of Miyake seems to show that the Central Government

was vigorously extending its power in the provinces. The Imperial theory
was being translated into practice.

3 Inukahi, a frequent surname in old Japan. The "Shukai" says :—
"They had probably charge of the dogs to guard the Miyake against
thieves."

4 In 717 A.D. an order was given to discontinue the cattle-breeding establishments of Ohosumi-jima and Hime-jima, and to allow the peasantry to
till the land.

Or Kanzaki.

se

SENKWA, 33

THE EMPEROR TAKE-WO HIRO-KUNI OSHITATE."
(SENKWA?*? TENNO.)

The Emperor Take-wo Hiro-kuni Oshitate was the second
child of the Emperor Wohodo, and the younger brother by
the same mother of the Emperor Magari no Ohoye Hiro-kuni
Oshitake Kanahi.

The Emperor Magari no Ohoye Hirokuni Oshitake Kanahi
died in the 12th month of the second year of his reign,
leaving no heir. The Ministers in a body delivered up
the sword and mirror? to Takewo Hirokuni Oshitate no
Mikoto, and made him assume the Imperial Dignity. As to
his character, his capacity was unalloyed throughout, his
intelligence surpassingly bright, dnd he did not play the ruler,
making a boast to people of his abilities. Superior men gave
him their allegiance.

Ist year, Spring, ist month. The capital was transferred to
Thorino in Hinokuma,' whence the palace took its name.

and month, 1st day. Ohotomo no Kanamura no Ohomuraji and Mononobe no Arakahi no Ohomuraji were appointed Ohomuraji, both as before. Moreover, Sogano Iname
no Sukune was made Oho-omi and Abe no Ohomaro no Omi
Daibu.

3rd month, 1st day. The functionaries petitioned that an
Empress might be appointed.

8th day. The Emperor commanded, saying :—'' Let her
who is already my proper ® consort, viz. the Imperial Princess
Tachibana no Nakatsu, daughter of the Emperor Ohoke, be
appointed Empress.'' She bore to him one son and three
daughters. The eldest was called the Imperial Princess Ishi
hime,® the next was called the Imperial Princess Koishi hime,'
the next was called the Imperial Princess Kura no Wakaya
hime, and the next the Imperial Prince Kamu-uye-ha [other1 The elements of this Emperor's name are literally " valiant-small-widecountry-push-shield."

2 Senkwa means " diffuse-civilization." 3 The Regalia.

4 In Yamato. > i.e, not a concubine 6 Stone-princess.

• Little-stone-princess.

VOL. Il. . D

eV QU UES Gx

wise Mariko]. He was the ancestor of the two families' of
the Tajihi no Kimi and the Ina no Kimi. The concubine
whom he already had, viz. Ohoshi Kahachi no Wakugo hime,
bore to him one son, named the Imperial Prince Honowo."
He was the ancestor of the Kimi of Shihida.

Summer, 5th month, 1st day. The Emperor made an edict,
saying :-—'' Food is the basis of the Empire. Yellow gold and
ten thousand strings of cash cannot cure hunger.* What
avails a thousand boxes of pearls to him who is starving of
cold? Now the province of Tsukushi is a place reached by
visitors to our Court from far and near; it is a barrier passed
by travellers going and coming. Therefore the countries
beyond the sea, awaiting the water of the ocean,* come as our
guests: looking up to the clouds of Heaven, they bring us
tribute. From the days of the Emperor in the womb* down to
Ourselves, grain has been stored up and hoards of provisions
accumulated as a distant preparation for evil years, and for the
cordial entertainment of our good guests. For the peace of
our country there is nothing better than this. We therefore
send Asomo no Kimi to transport thither a further supply of
grain from the Miyake of the district of Mamuta in Kahachi.
Let Soga no Oho-omi and Iname no Sukune send Wohari no
Muraji to transport grain of the Miyake of the province of
Wohari. Let Arakahi, Mononobe no Ohomuraji send Nihinomi
no Muraji to transport grain from the Miyake of Nihinomi.
Let Abe no Omi send Iga no Omi to transport grain from the
Miyake of the province of Iga. Let there be built a Government House at Nanotsu no Kuchi.® Moreover, the Miyake of
the three provinces of Tsukushi, Hi, and Toyo are dispersed
and remote: transport is therefore impeded by distance. In
the case of an emergency it would be difficult to provide for
sudden needs. Let the various districts therefore be charged
each severally to transfer (the Miyake), and to erect one jointly
at Nanotsu no Kuchi, thus making provision against extraordinary occasions, and long preserving the lives of the people.

' Lit. surnames. * Flame of fire.

3 It must not be inferred from this that the Japanese had coin at this
time. It is simply a phrase borrowed from the Chinese.

4 The tides. ' Ojin Tenné. ° In Chikuzen.

oo

SENKWA. 35

Speedily go down to the districts (in question) and make known
to them Our behests."'

Autumn, 7th month. Mononobe no Arakahi no Ohomuraji
died.

This year was the year Hinoye Tatsu (53rd) of the Cycle.

2nd year, Winter, roth month, 1st day. By reason of Silla's
hostility towards Imna, the Emperor commanded Ohotomo no
Kanamura no Ohomuraji to send his sons Iha and Sadehiko
to the assistance of Imna. At this time Iha staid in Tsukushi,
'where he took charge of the local Government, and made preparations against the three Han.' Sadehiko went to Imnaand
restored peace there. He also lent aid to Pékché.

4th year, Spring, 2nd month, roth day. The Emperor died
in the Palace of Ihorino in Hinokuma at the age of seventythree.

Winter, 11th month, 17th day. The Emperor was buried
in the misasagi at the top of the acclivity of Tsukijima, in
Musa, in the province of Yamato.

There were buried with him in the same misasagi the
Empress, viz. the Imperial Princess Tachibana and her infant
'child

There is no mention in the records of the year of the
Empress's death. Probably the infant child had died
before reaching manhood.

' ie. Silla, Pekché, and Kory6.

• In Japanese wakugo. This word is also found as a proper name, which
  would account for the strange remark of the " Original Commentary."

AyD, 537s

A.D. 539»

Book XIX

THE EMPEROR AME-KUNI OSHI-HIRAKI HIRO-NIHA. (KIMMEI TENNO.)

THE Emperor Ame-kuni Oshi-hiraki Hiro-niha was the rightful heir of the Emperor Wohodo. His mother's name was
the Empress Tashiraka. The Emperor loved him, and kept
him constantly at his side. When the Emperor was young
he had a dream, in which a man appeared to him, saying :—
"'Tfthou makest a favourite of a man called Hada no Ohotsuchi,
thou wilt surely possess the Empire when thou dost attain to
manhood." When he awoke, he sent messengers to search
everywhere. They got from the province of Yamashiro, the
district of Kii and the township of Fukakusa, a man whose
name and surname were actually as in the dream. Upon this
joy pervaded his whole frame. '' A dream without precedent !'"
he exclaimed, and addressed him, saying:—'' Has anything
happened thee?" He answered and said :—'' Nothing. Only
when thy servant was on his way back from Ise, whither hehad gone to trade, he fell in with two wolves* on a mountain,
who were fighting with one another, and were defiled with
blood. Thy servant got down from his horse, and, having:
rinsed his mouth and hands, made prayer to them, saying :—
'Ye are august deities, and yet ye take delight in violence.

1 Heaven-land push-open wide-court.

Kimmei. Legge renders this by "reverential, intelligent." Vide
" Shooking," p. 15.

• " No true wolf exists in Japan, but Canis hodophylax is a sort of lame
  counterfeit of the European beast."—Dickins, in Satow and Hawes' " Handbook of Japan," p. [40]. Of the Ohokami, lit. " Great God," by which the
  Chinese character for wolf is rendered, Dickins says, "If it exists, nothing
  is known oft to science."

-KIMMEI. . 37

If ye were to fall in with a hunter, very speedily ye should be
taken.' So thy servant restrained them from fighting together,
and having wiped them and cleansed their blood-stained hair,
eventually let them go, thus saving both their lives." The
Emperor said :—'' This is undoubtedly your reward." !. So he
made him to serve near his own person, and treated him with
a favour which was daily renewed, so that he arrived at the
height of great wealth. When the Emperor came to the throne,
he appointed him to the Treasury. .

In Winter, the roth month of the 4th year of his reign, the
Emperor Takewo hiro-kuni oshi-tate died. The Imperial
Prince, the Emperor? Ame-kuni oshi-hiraki hiro-niha, addressed the Ministers, saying :—'' I am young ® in years, and of
shallow knowledge. I have not yet had experience of the
affairs of government. The Empress Yamada has a clear
acquaintance with all matters of administration, and I pray
you to apply to her and then decide."'

The Empress Yamada rendered humble thanks, saying :—
"Your handmaiden has been treated with favour, far beyond
seas and mountains. But the manifold machinery of government is much too difficult a charge fora woman to undertake
it. Now the Imperial Prince honours age, and shows affection
to the young. He treats the wise with courtesy, and all day
long neglects -his food while he attends to others. Not only
so, but young as he is, the point comes through.' Already he
has at his disposal an auspicious reputation, he is of a mild
disposition and earnest in compassionate care. I pray the
Ministers that they will, without delay, cause him to ascend
to the Dignity, and preside gloriously over the Empire.' ®

12th month, 5th day. The Imperial Prince Ame-kuni oshi-

' i.e. his being recommended to the Emperor in a dream.

2 Ste:

° A brother had died four years before, aged seventy, and another had
just died, aged seventy-three. Kimmei is said to have died A.D. 571, at the
age of sixty-three, or eighty-one, by another account. Evidently the
'chronology is not yet quite satisfactory.

• An allusion to the Chinese saying, " Talent will show itself: like an awl
  in a bag, the point comes through." Vzde Giles, p. 1309.

'* The Empress's speech is composed almost wholly ef sentences from
'Chinese authors,

XTX 2;

Dele

38 . NIHONGI.

hiraki hiro-niha assumed the Imperial Dignity. The Empress:
was honoured with the title of Grand Empress. Ohotomo no

. Kanamura no Ohomuraji and Mononobe no Okoshi no Ohomuraji were made Ohomuraji, and Soga no Iname no Sukune
no Oho-omi was made Oho-omi, all as before.

Ist year, Spring, ist month, 15th day. The officials.
petitioned for the appointment of an Empress. The Emperor
gave command, saying :—'' Let my proper consort, Ishihime,.
daughter of the Emperor Take-wo hiro-kuni oshi-tate,! be appointed Empress."

She bore him two sons and one daughter. The eldest was.
called the Imperial Prince Yata no Tama-katsu no Ohoye, the
middle one was called Wosada Nunakura Futo-damashiki no
Mikoto,' the youngest was called the Imperial Princess Kasanuhi [otherwise called the Imperial Princess Satake].

2nd month. A man of Pekché named Kwi-chi-pu came
over as an emigrant.: He was settled in Yamamura, in the
district of Sofu no Kami, in the province of Yamato. He was.
the ancestor of the present Kochifu* of Yamamura.

3rd month.—The Yemishi and the Hayato, both bringing
their people with them, came and rendered allegiance.

Autumn, 7th month, 13th.day. The capital was removed to
Shikishima, in the district of Shiki, in the province of Yamato.
It was accordingly called the Palace of Kanazashi in
Shikishima.

8th month. Koryé, Pékché, Silla and Imna all sent envoys
together to render tribute. The men of T'sin and of Han, etc.,
the emigrants from the various frontier nations were assembled
together, settled in the provinces and districts, and enrolled
in the registers of population. The men of T'sin* numbered

1 Senkwa Tenno.. She was therefore his niece, daughter of his halfbrother by the father's side.

2 Bindatsu Tenno.

' The traditional Japanese rendering of the Corean name Kwichipu.

• T'sin and Han are the Chinese dynasties so called. These men must
  have been recent emigrants from China to Corea, or their near descendants
  who had not yet been merged in the general population. This statement
  throws light on Japanese ethnology. It shows that not only the upper
  classes, as appears from the " Seishiroku," but the common people contained
  a large foreign (Chinese and Corean) element.

-KIMMEr.. 39

in all 7053 houses. The Director of the ans was made
Hada' no Tomo no Miyakko.

gth month, 5th day. The Emperor made a progress to the
shrine of Hafuritsu* at Naniha. He was accompanied by
Kanamura, Ohotomo no Ohomuraji, Inamochi, Kose no Omi,
and Okoshi, Mononobe no Ohomuraji. -The Emperor inquired
of the Ministers, saying :—'' How many troops would be required:to conquer Silla?"? Okoshi, Mononobe no Ohomuraji
and the rest addressed the Emperor, saying :—'* With only a
few soldiers it would not be easy to chastise Silla. Formerly,
in the sixth year of the reign of the Emperor Wohodo, Pékché
sent envoys petitioning that the four districts of Imna, viz.
Upper Tari, Lower Tari, Syata and Muro might be granted to.
him. Kanamura, Ohotomo no Ohomuraji readily agreed with
the request contained in this petition, and granted the demand.
In consequence of this, Silla has cherished resentment for
many years. Its chastisement should not be lightly undertaken." Now Ohotomo no Kanamura staid in his house at
Sumiyoshi,* and, on the pretence of illness, did not attend
Court. The Emperor sent Magariko, Awomi no Ohotoshi,
courteously to make kind inquiries. The Ohomuraji humbly
thanked the Emperor, and said:—'' That which ails me is
nought else than this. The Ministers now say that it was I
who lost Imna. Therefore I was afraid, and did not come to
Court.' So he made a present to the messenger of a saddlehorse, and showed him great friendliness and honour. Awomi
no Ohotoshi made a faithful report to the Emperor, who commanded, saying :—'' Thou hast long shown the utmost fidelity :
be not moved by what people may say." He acquitted him of
all guilt, and showed him increasing favour.

This year was the year Kanoye Saru (57th) of the Cycle.

2nd year, Spring, 3rd month. The Emperor took to him
five concubines. The senior concubine was the Imperial
Princess Kurawakaya hime, younger sister of the Empress.
She bore. to him the Imperial Prince Iso no kami. The next
was also a younger sister of the Empress, named the Imperial
Princess Hikage.

1 T'sin is called Hada in Japanese.

? Hafuri means a Shinto priest, tsu is probably the genitive particle.
SSeS ADVE, .p~ 7. * Or Suminoye, near Sakai.

XIX, 6.

The statement made here that she was the Empress's
younger sister is clear. This is the daughter of the Emperor Hinokuma no Takada.' And yet in enumerating
the consorts the name of her consort-mother and the name
of the Imperial Princess do not appear. I do not know
what writing it is taken from. Some future inquirer may
discover."

She bore to the Emperor the Imperial Prince Kura. The
next was the daughter of Soga no Oho-omi, Iname no Sukune.
Her name was Kitashi hime. She had seven sons and six
daughters. The first was called the Imperial Prince Ohoye.
He became Tachibana no Toyohino Mikoto.? The second was
called the Imperial Princess Ihane. [Also called the Imperial
Princess Ime.] At first she was priestess to the great Deity
of Ise, but was afterwards dismissed, being convicted of an
intrigue with the Imperial Prince Mubaragi.* The third was
called the Imperial Prince Atori. The fourth was called Toyomike Kashikiya no Mikoto.' The fifth was called the Imperial
Prince Mariko. The sixth was called the Imperial Princess
Ohoyake. The seventh was called the Imperial Prince Iso no
Kami-be. The eighth was called the Imperial Prince Yamashiro. The ninth was called the Imperial Princess Ohotomo.
The tenth was called the Imperial Prince Sakurawi. The
eleventh was called the Imperial Princess Katano. The twelfth
was called the Young Imperial Prince Tachibana ga moto. The
thirteenth was called the Imperial Princess Toneri. The next
(concubine) was a younger sister of Kitashi hime by the same
mother, named Wonane-gimi. She bore four sons and one
daughter. The first was called the Imperial Prince Mubaragi.
The second was called the Imperial Prince Katsuraki. The
third was called the Imperial Princess Hasetsukabe Anahobe.
The fourth was called the Imperial Prince Hasetsukabe

1 Senkwa Tenno.

• These genealogies present much that is obscure and contradictory,
  The ' Kojiki" varies. One thing, however, is clear, that the Emperors at this
  time married their own half-sisters and other near relations.

• Yomei Tenno.

*Or Ibaragi, or Uberagi. He was her half-brother by the father's. side,
and cousin by the mother's side.

5 Suiko Tenno.

KIMMEL. 41

Anahobe. ,[Otherwise called the' Imperial. Prince Amatsuka
no ko: one writing has, "' otherwise called the Imperial Prince
Sumuto."| The fifth was called the Imperial Prince Hasebe.

One writing has :—'' The first was called the Imperial
Prince Mubaragi. The second was called the Imperial
Princess Hasetsukabe Anahobe. The third was called the
Imperial Prince Hasetsukabe Anahobe, otherwise called
the Imperial Prince Sumuto. The fourth was called the
Imperial Prince Katsuraki. The fifth was called the Imperial Prince Hasebe."' One writing says:—'' The first
was called the Imperial Prince Mubaragi.' The second
was called the Imperial Prince Sumuto. The third was
called the Imperial Princess Hasetsukabe Anahobe. The
fourth was called the Imperial Prince Hasetsukabe Anahobe, also called the Imperial Prince Amatsuka no ko.
The fifth was called the Imperial Prince Hasebe." In
the original record of the Emperors there are many old
characters, which underwent frequent alterations in the
hands of the compilers. Later men, in learning to read
them, modified them to suit the meaning, and, owing
to their being handed down by repeated copying, errors
eventually arose, by which the order was disturbed, and
elder and younger mistaken for one another. We have
now investigated old and new, and restored the truth.
In cases where it was difficult to ascertain it, we have
selected and followed one (MS. ?) and noted down carefully
the variants. All other (passages) follow the same rule.'

The next (consort) was the daughter of Kasuga no Hifuri no
Omi, by name Nukako. She bore the Imperial Princess
Kasuga no Yamada, and the Imperial Prince Tachibana no
Maro.

' Itis difficult to say anything of the authorship of this note. It is clearly not
from the pen of the compiler of the " Nihongi." The word I have rendered
"modified" is engrave (or carve)—alter (Fl) U8), which looks rather as if
block-printing were referred to. This would bring the writer down to the
thirteenth century or thereabouts. The "original record of the Emperors"
is very like the title of one of the parts of Shdtoku Daishi's " Kiujiki." See
below, XXII. 32. The Japanese commentators give.no help here.

PXOIEX. 8.

Summer, 4th month. The second Kanki! of Ara named

I-than-hyé, and the Té-pu-son Ku-chhyu-yu-ri, the Syang-syu-.

wi* of Kara named Kachyén-hyé, the Kanki of Cholma named
San-pan-hyé, the Kanki's son, the junior Kanki of Tara named
I-tha, Ko-tha son of the Kanki of Sa-i-ki—these Kanki, together
with Kibi no Omi, the (Japanese) Commissioner for Imna, proceeded to Pékché, and together heard the Imperial edict read.
Syong-myong,* King of Pekché, addressing the Kanki of Imna
and the others, said :—

"The Emperor of Japan decrees that Imna shall be wholly
re-established. Now by what means is this to be done? Why
should not each of you with the deepest loyalty develop the
sage purpose ?'"' +

The Kanki of Imna and the others answered and said :—
'Already two or three times proposals have been made to
Silla, but no answer has been received. Let the present intention be again communicated to Silla, and if there is still -no
reply, it will now be well that all of us should send envoys to.
go and lay the matter before the Emperor. It will then depend
on the Great King's will whether Imna is. to be established or
not. We shall humbly receive his instructions. Who shall
dare to offer a word of objection? Now the territory of Imna

1 The Corean pronunciation of the Chinese characters would be Hanki,.
but here and below Kanki is no doubt the correct word.

2 Syang-syu-wi means "highest rank."

3 The " Tongkam" calls him Syéng. It has only a few words under this
year, and nothing is said of the events here related.

4 Notwithstanding the respectful terms in which the King of Pékché speaks.
of the Emperor of Japan, it would be a mistake to suppose that their relations were those of suzerainty. The King of Pékché made war without
consulting Japan, and several times during this century received investiture
from the reigning: Chinese Dynasty, as in 528 and 570. Possibly the
Japanese historians may have garbled the documents before them so as to
make them read more respectful to the Mikado. But for the period we have
now come to it is not necessary to take this view. The kinglets of Corea
very likely were not sparing of complimentary phrases which cost them
nothing. A Chinese author mentions the fact that at this period the Coreans
styled Japan Fe BM, or the Great Country.

I am inclined to think that the word Japan in this passage has been
introduced retrospectively. If this had been the official designation of the
country at this time, it would in all probability have been used in the letter
addressed to the Emperor of China in Suiko's reign.

-KIMMEI. 43

is conterminous with Silla, and it is to be feared that this will
prove disastrous to Chhak-syun, etc.

By etc. is meant Tok-kwi-than and Kara. The reference
is to the disaster of the conquest of Chhak-syun and the
other provinces.

King Syéng-my6ng said:—''In former times, during: the
reigns of my ancestors, King Sok-ko' and King Kwi-syu," the
Kanki of Ara, Kara, and Chhak-syun first sent envoys and
entered into communication. We became knitted together by
a cordial friendship, and they were treated as children or
younger brothers. It was my hope that they should flourish
continuously. But now they have been deceived by Silla and
have caused the Emperor to be wroth, and Imna to be angry.
This is the fault of me, the incompetent one, for which I am
profoundly sorry. I therefore sent Maro,* the Ha-pu Chungcha-phyong, and Méno, the Syéng-pang Kap-syo, to Kara to
meet the Imna authorities, and, having sworn together, thereafter earnestly and perseveringly to concert measures for the
establishment of Imna, without forgetfulness either morning or
evening. Now the terms of the Emperor's commands are—
'Let Imna be at once established.' I therefore wish to consult
with you as to the means of setting up Imna and the other
provinces, Let this matter be well weighed by you. Moreover
I shall send for Silla to the Imna frontier, and ask whether
he means to obey or not. Upon receiving his answer we

can send envoys together to report to the Emperor and humbly .

receive his instructions. If, however, before the return of the
envoys, Silla watches an opportunity and invades Imna, I will
go to its assistance, so that there is no need for anxiety. Let
us, however, make good preparation to defend ourselves; let
us be watchful and not forgetful. As to what you specially
tell me, viz. that you fear disaster for Chhak-syun, etc., it is
not (merely) the aggressiveness of Silla which has made
this possible. T6k-kwi-than lies on the border between Kara
and Silla, and for several successive years has been harassed

' Probably King Syoko. 2 Kusyu.

3 From this it would appear that Maro is a Corean name as well as
Japanese. It also occurs in Keidai Tennd's reign. Ha-pu means " lower
division." Chung-cha-phyong is the name of a high office in Corea.

DIX, (0:

OLX. 510:

and defeated. Imna has not been able to render it assistance,
and it has therefore suffered ruin. South Kara, being a very
small place, was unable promptly to make defence, and knew
not whom to rely upon. Therefore it has come to ruin. As
to Chhak-syun, the upper and lower classes practise doubledealing so much so as to wish voluntarily to join Silla and to
hold secret communication with that object. Therefore it has
come to ruin. Viewed in this light, the downfall of these three
provinces had very sufficient causes.

Formerly Silla asked help from Koryé6, and with its assistance

'invaded Imna and Pékché, but to this day without conquering

them. How then could Silla alone destroyImna? If youand
I, the incompetent one, now join our powers, and with united
hearts place our inward trust in the Emperor, Imna will
assuredly be established."

Each received presents according to his station, and they
took their way homewards joyfully.

Autumn, 7th month. Pekché, hearing that the (Japanese)
authorities of Ara were intriguing with Silla, sent Pirimakko,
Nasol of the Senior division, the Nasol Syén-mun, the Nasol
of the middle division, Mok-hiép Me-syun, and Ki no Omi,

The Nasol Ki no Omi was probably the son of Ki no
Omi by a marriage with a Corean woman, who therefore
remained in the country and was made Nasol by Pekché.
It is not clear who his father was. Other cases all. follow
this rule.
the Nasol Mimasya, on a mission to Ara, to summon to
them the agents of Silla and Imna, and to concert measures
for the establishment of Imna. He _ separately reproved
Kahachi no Atahe, the chief Japanese authority of Ara,
roundly for intriguing with Silla. .
The Pekché ' Original Record" has Kapuchipi Atahe
Akyoninasacharomato. This is not clear.
Addressing Imna, he said:—''In past times, my ancestors,
Kings Sokko and Kwisyu,' were first joined in amity with the
former Kanki. They became as it were brethren. I therefore
look upon you as my children or younger brothers, and you
regard me as a father or elder brother. Together we serve the

1 See above, p. 43.

-KIMME!. 45.

Emperor, and unitedly repel hostile violence, procuring up till
now the peace of the country and the integrity of the State.
When I think of the friendly language of my ancestors and the
former Kanki, it seems to me like the shining sun. From that
time to this, I have sedulously maintained friendship with my
neighbours and have always dealt honestly with the allied
countries. My affection for them passes that of flesh and
bones.' It was the constant prayer of me, the inept one, that
such a fair beginning might have a fitting end. I cannot
understand why people should lightly give credit to vague
rumours and for a space of several years should have impulsively abandoned their purpose. It may be said of such, in the
words of the men of old, that 'they repent when it is too late.'
But if, as regards the present, they swear to the gods as far as
the cloud-spaces above, and down to the region within the
springs * below, and amend their faults so as to accord with the
past, revealing all that they do without the least reserve, so
that their loyalty penetrates to the spirits, and if they take
themselves severely to task, this may again be accepted. We
are told that of those who stand in the position of successors,
honour is to him who keeps well in the rut made by his predecessors, and makes the hall and roof to prosper, thereby
accomplishing a meritorious service.® I therefore wish to go
back and reverence the kindly feeling of the friendship of former
ages, and, in respectful obedience to the terms of the Emperor's
decree, rescue from Silla the provinces torn off by it, viz. South
Kara, Tok-kwi-than, etc., and restoring them to their original
connection and making them transfer to Imna their substance,
strive to play the part to them of father or elder brother, constantly doing homage to Japan. It is this which deprives my
food of flavour, and robs me of peaceful slumber, my mind
being full of anxious thought while I regret the past and
practise self-discipline for the present.

Now all the world knows Silla's blandishing words and
subtle deceptions. You, out of an indiscriminating confidence

1 i.e. I love them more than a brother.

2 i.e. the yellow springs, or Hades.

• "When a deceased father, wishing to build a house, had laid out the plan,
  if his son be unwilling to raise up the hall, how much less will he be willing
  to complete the roof !"—Legge's " Shooking," p. 371.

ROX rie

NOEXG 128

46. NIHONGI.

in them, have already fallen a prey to the designs of others.
At the present moment, where the frontier of Imna borders on
Silla, let there be permanent defensive preparations. How can
your watchfulness be relaxed? Here it is to be feared lest you,
having fallen into and become entangled in the nets and pitfalls
of slanderous deceit, should ruin your country and overturn
your State, becoming yourselves the captives of others. When
I, the incompetent one, reflect on this, I am full of anxious
thought, and can find no rest.

It has come to my ears that during the meetings at which
Silla and Imna concerted their plans, there were manifested
portents of trees and serpents. This is notorious to everybody.
Now (ill) luck sent by the Powers of Evil' is for the sake of
making people correct their conduct; natural catastrophes' are
given for men's instruction. It is just in this way that Bright
Heaven communicates to us as a lesson tokens of the former
spirits. When misfortune has reached a climax, one may have
remorse ; when ruin has come, one may think of establishing
himself again, but what avails it ?

If you will now be guided by me and give obedience to the
Emperor's command, Imna may be restored. Why should you
apprehend ill-success ? If you desire to hold permanently your
original territory, and long to rule over your old subjects, here
lies the means of doing so. Should you not be watchful ? "

King SyGng-myong further addressed the Japanese authorities
of Imna, saying :—'' The Emperor's decree amounts to this :—
'If Imna falls, you are left without resources; if Imna is
established, you will in that case have succour. You should
therefore join us in setting up Imna and restoring it to its
former position, so as to provide a help for yourselves and a
kindly maintenance for your people.' Receive with respect the
Imperial orders ; let your hearts be filled with awe and dread,
and make a vow to devote your earnest efforts. Thus it may
be hoped that Imna may be rendered prosperous, and long
serve the Emperor, as in former times. Let us first consider

1 The Japanese interlinear version has tsuchi.no wazawahi and ame
no wazawahi, i.e. calamities of earth, and calamities of Heaven. There
seems here a confusion between ill omens and the calamities they
portend.

KIMMEI. 47

what is in the future, and then let us take repose. If you, the
Japanese authority, in full reliance on the Imperial decree, lend
aid to Imna, this will assuredly be attended by the Emperor' S
approval, and you personally will reap rewards.

Moreover, the high Japanese officials, having been long
resident in the Land of Imna, close to the Silla frontier, are
acquainted with the state of affairs inthat country. They have
not only for this year, but long been poisoning Imna, and
devising means of defence against Japan. The reason they
have not made up their minds to more active measures is that
near, they are ashamed in the eyes of Pekche, and afar, they
fear the Emperor. So they beguile the Court with feigned
service, and maintain a false appearance of amity with Imna.

In thus stimulating to action (you) the (Japanese) authorities
of Imna, it is my desire that before they have annexed Imna,
and while they still maintain a feigned appearance of submissiveness, you should now seize the opportunity of their being
unprepared, and raising all your forces conquer them. The
Imperial decree urging us to establish South Kara and Tokkwi-than does not date merely from a few tens of years ago, and
yet Silla has not once listened to this order, as is well known
to you. Now, can anything be better than, in respectful faith
in the Emperor, to endeavour to establish Imna? I fear,
however, lest you, too readily trusting to blandishing speeches
and lightly accepting false statements, may cause the ruin of
the land of Imna and bring dishonour on the Emperor. Be
warned against this, and do not be deceived by others."

3rd year,' Autumn, 7th month. Pekché sent Ki no Omi
Nasol Mimasa and Kwi-nyon, Nasol of the middle division
to come and report to the Emperor on the administration of
Imna in Lower Kara,' and to present at the same time a
memorial.

4th year, Summer, 4th month. Ki no Omi, Nasol Mimasa?
of Pekché and the rest took their departure.

Autumn, gth month. King Syong-myéng of Pékché sent

• "Third year" is not in the original. The "Shikai" inserts it, no doubt
  rightly.

pital Hf. The interlinear Kana has Arushi Kara Kuni. Arushi is meant
for the Corean word aré, " below,"

• Kino Omi was a Japanese with a Corean title. See above, p. 44.

Chin-mu Kwi-mun, Nasol of the Former Division, the Hotok
Kwi-chu Kwi-nu and Makamu, Sit6k of the Mononobe, with a
present of Punam' products and two slaves.

Winter, 11th month, 8th day. Tsumori no Muraji was sent
to Pékché with a message from the Emperor to the following
effect :—'' Let the Pékché prefects and governors of castles
resident in that part of Lower Kara which belongs to Imna_ be
joined to the Japanese jurisdiction." He also bore an Imperial
decree, which commanded as follows :—

'For more than ten years past you have presented memorials
saying that Imna should be established. But notwithstanding
these representations the matter still remains unaccomplished.
Now Imna is the roof-tree of your country. Ifthe roof-tree is
broken, who shall erect a house with it? Our reflections rest
inthis. You ought speedily toestablish Imna. If you establish
Imna speedily, it is necessary to say that Kahachi no Atahe*
and his followers will of their own accord retire."

On this day King Syong-myong, having heard the Imperial
decree, asked the opinion in succession of his three Chief
Ministers, his Treasurer, and his high officials, saying :—'' The
Imperial edict runs so: What is now to be done?" The
three Chief Ministers and the rest answered and said :—'' Our
prefects and governors of castles in Lower Kara should not
leave our jurisdiction. As to establishing the country (of Imna),
the Imperial decree should be at once complied with."

12th month. King Syong-myong of Pékché again published
the former Imperial decree to all his officials, saying :—'' The
Emperor's decree is to this effect. Now what is next to be
done?" The senior Minister Sa-chhék-kwi-nu, the middle
Minister Mok-hyop-ma-na, the junior Minister Mok-yun-kwi,
the Tok-sol Pi-ri-mak-ko, the T6k-sol Tong-sy6ng-to-thyon,
the Tok-sol Mok-hyop-mé-syun, the Tok-sol Kuk-syu-ta and
the Na-sol Y6n-pi-chyon-na counselled alike, saying :—'' Thy
servants are by nature stupid, and have no good scheme at all to
propose. It is best to carry out the Imperial instructions for
the establishment of Imna. Thou shouldst now summon the

1 Described as Namban, or southern barbarians, ie. the Malay

Archipelago.
2 See above, XIX. 10. He was the Japanese authority of Ara who was
intriguing with Silla.

KIMMEI. 49

agents of Imna and the Kanki of the various provinces, and
concert along with them a common policy, which should be
laid before the Emperor in proof of thy good intentions.
Kahachi no Atahe, Yanasa and Mato are still resident in AraImna, and (while this is so) it is to be feared that it will be hard
to establish it. Add therefore a further memorial, praying that
they may be removed to their original place."'

King Sydng-myong said :—'' Your advice, my Ministers, is
thoroughly in accordance with my feelings."

Accordingly, in this month he sent the Si-ték, Ko-pun to
summon the Agent of Imna and the Agent of the Japanese
authority. They both answered and said:—'' When New
Year's Day has passed, we will go and hear (what the King of
Pekché has to say)."

5th year, Spring, 1st month. The Land of Pékché sent
messengers to summon the Agents of Imna and of the
Japanese authorities. They both answered and said :—'' The
season has come for worshipping the Gods: when the festival is
over we will go."

This month Peékché sent messengers a second time to
summon the Agents of Imna and of the Japanese authorities.
Neither the Japanese authorities nor Imna sent their Agents,
but sent mean persons, so that Pékché was unable to concert
with them measures for the establishment of Imna.

2nd month. Pékché sent the Si-ték, Ma-mu, the Si-ték Kopun-ok and the Si-tok, Sa-na-no-chha-chyu to Imna with the
following message to the Japanese authorities and the Kanki of
Imna:—'' I sent Ki no Omi, the Nasol, Mi-ma-sa,' the Nasol,
Kwi-ny6n, and Mononobe no Muraji, the Nasol, Yong-ka-ta,
to have an audience of the Emperor. Mi-ma-sa and his
colleagues returned from Japan with a decree which declared
as follows :—' Do ye, in concert with the Japanese authorities
residing there, speedily prepare a good plan such as may meet
our wishes. See that you are vigilant, and be not imposed
upon by the wiles of others.'

Moreover Tsumori no [the 'Original Pékché Record'
has 'Tsumori no Muraji Kwi-ma-nu-kwé.' There is here
a corruption, and the name cannot be made clear) Muraji,

1 Ki no Omi was the Nasol Mimasa.
VOCS ells E

DOE 6s

OEXG 7.

when he returned from Japan, communicated an Imperial

message, and inquired respecting the administration of

Imna. I therefore desired, in concert with the Japanese
authorities and the Imna Agents, to come to a decision
regarding the government of Imna, which I might report
to the Emperor. I sent for them three times, but until
now they have not arrived. For this reason I have been
unable to discuss with you a plan for the government of Imna,
and make my report to the Emperor. It is now my intention
to invite Tsumori no Muraji to remain, and by another quick
messenger to send the Emperor a full report of the condition
of affairs. This messenger will be despatched to Japan on the
roth of the 3rd month. On his arrival the Emperor will
undoubtedly ask questions about you. I would therefore
recommend you, the chief Japanese authority and the Kanki of
Imna, each to despatch messengers in company with my
messenger to go and receive such commands as the Emperor
may give."

Pékché separately addressed Kahachi no Atahe [the
"Original Pékché Record" has Kahachi no Atahe Inasamato.
There is here a corruption, and the correct name is unclear],
saying :—'' From former times until now I have heard of
nothing but thy misdeeds. Thy ancestors [the ' Original
Pékché Record' has, ' Thy predecessor Na-han-tha-kap-pé-kanap-chik-ki-kap-pé, otherwise called Na-ka-tha-kap-pe-eung-kaki-mi.'! This is a corruption and not clear] have all fostered
wicked lies, and, led away by Wi-ka-ka Kimi, have placed
implicit faith in his statements. [The Pékché ' Original
Record' has, ' Wi-ka Kimi's personal name was Yupiki.']|
Without sorrow for thy country's disasters or regard for my
wishes they recklessly indulged in violence and oppression.
Expelled on this account, thou and thy people came to reside
in Imna, where thou hast constantly preached evil. The daily
increasing ruin of Imna is due to thee. Although but an
insignificant person, thou art like the small fire which burns up.
the hills and moors, and extends to the villages and hamlets.
Owing to thy evil deeds, ruin is impending over Imna, with
the result that eventually the Miyake of the various provinces.

1 Kimi is probably the Japanese word for " lord."

KIMMEI. 51

west of the sea will become unable permanently to render
service to the Emperor. I am now sending an address to the:
Emperor praying that he may remove thee and thy people,
and send. thee back to thy former place. Thou also wilt go
and hear (the Emperor's decision)."

Further, addressing the chief Japanese authority of Imna
and the Kanki of Imna, he said :—'' In regard to the matter of
establishing Imna, how could any one do so without borrowing
the Emperor's power? It was therefore my intention to apply
to the Emperor and request of him an army with which to
succour the Land of Imna. The provisions for this army
would be supplied by me. Whilst the number of the troops
was still undecided, it was naturally impossible to make any
fixed arrangements for the transport of provisions. It was
therefore my request that we should meet and consider
together what was best to be done, and having selected the
most advantageous course, to report to the Emperor accordingly. Therefore I sent repeated summonses to you, but since
you steadily refused to come, it was impossible to advise with
you."

The chief Japanese authority answered and said :—'' The
reason why the Imna Agent did not go in compliance with thy
summons was because I would not allow him to do so. When
I sent a report to the Emperor, the return messenger brought
the following instructions from His Majesty :—' We are about

to send Ika no Omi{[corrupt—not clear] to Sillaand Tsumori no -

Muraji to Pékché. Do thou await the Imperial message which
they will bring, and meanwhile refrain from taking the trouble of
going to Silla or Pekché.' Such were the Imperial instructions.
When I heard of Ika no Omi's embassy to Silla, I sent after
him to inquire the Emperor's message. He said, ' Let the
Japanese Omi and the Agent of Imna proceed to Silla, and
apply to Silla to receive communication of the Emperor's
orders.' Nothing was said about going to Pékché to learn his
commands. Afterwards Tsumori no Muraji eventually arrived,
and when passing through this place, mentioned this subject,
and said, ' My present mission to Pekché is for the purpose of
getting rid of the Peéekché prefects and governors of castles
resident in Lower Kara. I have only heard of this question,
and know nothing of any instructions to Imna and the
E 2

Japanese authorities to meet Pékché, in order to hear the
Emperor's commands.' This is why we have not gone, and
Imna is not responsible."

Hereupon the Kanki of Imna said :—'' In accordance with
the summons of thy messenger, it was our desire to proceed (to
Pékché). But the chief Japanese authority would not allow us
to be despatched, and that was why we did not do so. As
for the instructions which the Great King, prompted by his feelings, has addressed to us, with the object of establishing Imna,
it is impossible for us adequately to express our joy at seeing
them."

3rd month. Pékché sent the Nasol, A-mang-teung-mun,
Kama, the Nasol of Ho-syé,' and Kapi, the Nasol of Mononobe, to present a memorial to the Emperor, as follows :—

''The Nasol, Mi-ma-sa, the Nasol, Kwi-ny6n, and their colleagues came to thy servant's frontier state bearing an Imperial
decree, which said :—' You should concert a good plan along
with the Japanese authorities resident there, and speedily establish Imna. Be on your guard, and do not allow yourselves to
be deceived by others.' Moreover Tsumori no Muraji and his
colleagues came to thy servant's frontier state, bearing an
Imperial message in which inquiry was made as to the establishment of Imna. I received the Imperial command with
reverence, and without presuming to delay, desired to concert
measures along with them. I therefore sent messengers to
summon the Japanese authorities [the Pékché ' Original Record' has, 'Sent to summon Wi-ho-phi no Omi.' This is, perhaps, Iku-ba no Omi] and Imna. They all answered and said:
—' The new year hascome. Please let it pass, and then we will
go.' A long time elapsed, and yet they did not arrive. I again
sent messengers to summon them. They all answered and
said :—' The festival time has come. Please let it pass, and
then we will go.' A long time elapsed, and yet they did not
arrive. I again sent messengers to summon them. But inasmuch as they sent mean men, it was impossible to concert plans.
Now Imna's failure to come in answer to my summons was not

1 This may be Japanese, in which case Kose is the pronunciation.
Mononobe is Japanese. The frequency with which Japanese names occur in |
the names of Pékché officials is significant of the influence exercised by
Japan in the peninsula at this period.

KIMMEI. : ie

their own idea, it was the work of the unprincipled sycophancy
of Ahyén-Ya-na-sa and Cha-ro-ma-to [two men's names: they
have already occurred above ']. Now Imna treats Ara as an
elder brother, and simply folhewe its wishes, while the people of
Ara regard the Japanese authority as Heaven, and are implicitly
guided by its wishes. [The Pékché 'Original Record' has,
'Treats Ara as a father, and regards the Japanese authority as
the origin.] Now Ikuba no Omi, Kibi no Omi, and Kahachi
no Atahe are all simply at the beck and nod of Yanasa and
Mato. Yanasa and Mato are only mean persons of no family,
yet they exercise absolute authority over the Japanese administration. Moreover they restrain Imna and prevent it from
sending envoys. For these reasons I was unable to concert
measures with them and make answer to Your Majesty. I
therefore detained Kwi-ma-nu-ki [probably Tsumori no Muraji|
and sent another messenger, swift as a flying bird, with this
report to Your Majesty. But if you allowed those two men
[Yanasa and Mato] to remain in Ara, they would carry on
their manifold intrigues, making it impossible for Imna to be
established, and assuredly preventing the states west of the sea
from doing their service. It was my humble petition that these
two men might be removed and sent home, and that you should
take measures for the establishment of Imna by instructions to
the Japanese authorities and to Imna. Therefore thy servants
sent the Nasol, Mimasa and the Nasol, Kwinyén along with
Kwi-ma-nu-ki to present this memorial and to hear Your
Majesty's answer. Hereupon Your Majesty gave command,
saying :—' It was not by our wishes that Ikuba no Omi and the
others [by the others are meant Kibi, Otokimi no Omi and
Kahachi no Atahe] went to Silla. Formerly, when In-chi-mi
(not clear) and the Kanki of Aro were in office, that country
was harassed by Silla, and the people were unable to attend
to their husbandry. Peékché is so far distant that it was unable
to help them in their need. Ikuba no Omi and the others therefore went to Silla, and just obtained leave for them to plough
and sow. Is it necessary to repeat what We have already told
thee, viz., that if Imna is established, Yanasa and Mato will
withdraw of their own accord.'

1 See above, p. 54. They are intended for Japanese names, but I do
not recognize them, ;

I received Your Majesty's Commands with humility. Joy
and dread mingled in my bosom. Silla, however, was deceiving
the Imperial Court, and knew how to set at naught the Imperial
Commands. In spring, Silla seized Chhak-syun, and having
expelled my guards of Mount Kunyé, at length kept possession
of it. The part bordering on Ara was cultivated by Ara; the
part bordering on Mount Kunyé was cultivated by Silla. Each
cultivated for themselves, and there was no mutual encroachment. But Yanasa and Mato passed over and cultivated
the territory of others. In the sixth month they ran away to
Inchimi. Afterwards, when Kose no Omi came [the Pékché
'Original Record' has, ' After I detained Inchimi, when Kose
no Omicame.' All this is not clear], Silla ceased to encroach
on and harass the territory of others, and there were no complaints from Ara of being unable to attend to husbandry owing
to the harassments of Silla. Thy servant was formerly told
that Silla, every spring and autumn, assembled troops in large
numbers with the object of invading Ara and Hasan,' or as
some say, to invade Kara. Lately I received a letter, in consequence of which I sent troops for the protection of Imna. This
shows that there has been no negligence. I repeatedly despatched resolute soldiers to their help when occasion demanded,
and it was owing to this that the Imna people were able to
carry on their agricultural operations in due season, and that
Silla did not dare to molest them. Yet it was reported to Your
Majesty that Pékché was so far distant that it was unable to
help them in their need, and, therefore, Ikuba no Omiand the
others went to Silla, and just obtained leave for them to plough
and sow. This is deceiving the Celestial Court above, and
multiplying wicked intrigues. The deception is here plain
enough. There must be many other cases besides of lying in order
to deceive the Celestial Court. So long as Ikuba no Omi resides
in Ara I fear it will be impossible to establish the land of Imna.
He ought speedily to be removed. This state of things is
viewed by thy servant with profound apprehension. Cha-roma-to, although the son of a Corean mother, holds the position
of Ohomuraji and takes precedence among the Agents of Japan,
entering the ranks of the noble and honourable. And yet he

' fig [lJ]. The interlinear Kana reading is Nomure, where mure is for
the Corean moi, mountain.

a

Ne, ee eee

KIMMEI. | 55

now wears the cap of the Silla official rank of Namanyé,'

from which it may be readily seen that he is devoted to that

country body and soul. When his conduct is maturely observed, there is no sign at all of awe or dread. Therefore I

formerly reported to Your Majesty his evil deeds, setting them

out fully for your information. Now he still wears a foreign
dress and daily goes to the Silla borders, journeying back
and forward publicly or privately without any fear whatever.

The downfall of the T6k? country was owing to no other cause

than this. Hamphi, Kanki of the Ték country, was false to the

Land of Kara, and had a secret understanding with Silla, so

that Kara fought from without. Hence its (Toék's) downfall.

Now supposing that the Kanki, Hamphi had been prevented

from entering into a secret understanding with Silla, the Tok

country, small as it is, would certainly not have come:to ruin.

In regard to Chhak-syun again, the case is the same. If the

Ruler of Chhak-syun had been prevented from holding secret

understandings with Silla, and inviting aggression, would this

State have come to destruction? When I consider one after

another the disasters of the downfall of these various provinces,

all are owing to men with secret understandings and double
hearts. Now Mato and the others are on terms of great
intimacy with Silla. They have at last put on their dress, and
frequent Silla morning and evening, secretly preparing treason.
I fear, therefore, that Imna will, on this account, come to permanent ruin. If Imna is ruined, thy servant's country stands
alone and exposed to danger, and though I am desirous of
continuing my allegiance, how will this be possible? It is
my humble prayer that Your Majesty, in the exercise of your
profound reflection and distant foresight, will promptly remove
them to their former place and thus give peace to Imna."
Winter, roth month. The Peéekché envoys, the Nasol,

Teung-mun, the Nasol, Kama, and the rest took their

departure.

The Peékché 'Original Record" has, '' Winter, roth
month. The Nasol, Teung-mun and the Nasol, Kama
returned from Japan. They said there was no Imperial

1 Nama was a Silla official rank.

? The Ték country is doubtless the same as Tok-kwi-than frequently
named above, e.g.
XIX -22:

».4 Dar ee

reply in respect to the matter of Kahachi no Atahe, Yanasa
and Mato, which they had represented to the Emperor.

11th month. Peékché sent messengers to summon the Omi
of the Japanese Residency and the Agents of Imna, saying :—
"The Nasol Teung-mun, Kama, the Nasol of Kose, and Kapi,
the. Mononobe Nasol, whom I sent on a mission to the
Emperor's Court, have returned from Japan. Now let the chief
Japanese authority, with the Agents of the Land of Imna, come
and hear the Emperor's orders, and let us consult together
respecting Imna." Accordingly, Kibi no Omi, the chief
Japanese authority, the lower Kanki of Ara, the Té-pu-son
Ku-chhyu-yu-ni, the Syong-syu-wi' of Kara, named Ko-chyén-.
hyé, the Lord of Sol-ma, the Lord of Sa-i-ki, the son of the
Lord of San-pan-hyé, the I-syu-wi? of Tara, named Heul-kénchi, the-Kanki of Cha-tha, and the Kanki of Ku-chha* proceeded to. Péekché. Hereupon, King Syéng-myéng of Pékché
notified to them the general purport of the Emperor's decree, °
saying :—''I sent the Nasol, Mimasa, the Nasol, Kwi-nyon,
and the Nasol, Yong-ka-ta to the Court of Japan, upon which
the Emperor gave command that Imna was to be speedily
established. Moreover, Tsumori no Muraji, by the Emperor's
order, inquired what was to be done with Imna. I have,
therefore, sent for you, and I beg of you each to give your
advice as to the best further means of establishing Imna."
Kibi no Omi and the Kanki* of Imna said :—'' The establishment of the land of Imna rests simply with the Great King.
It is our desire and hope, in obedience to Your Majesty,' to
join in making a representation to the Emperor and _ hearing
his instructions." To this King Syéng-myéng said :—'' The
land of Imna has, from of old time, bound itself to be to our
Pékché as a son or younger brother.' Now, Inchimi, of the
Japanese Miyake [the name of the Japanese Omi resident in
Imna], has already smitten' Silla, and is now preparing to,

This means Upper-head-rank, and is probably a Corean title.
Second-head-rank, probably a title,

Called Ko-chha below, year 23 of this reign.

This term apparently includes all the personages above described.

a

6 This phrase is used loosely for "a dependant."

7 The " Shukai" thinks we should read for "smitten," "conspired with." -

:
i
i
\

KIMMEI. 57

send an expedition against me. This, again, is a result of his
fondness for listening to Silla's empty boasts and vaunting
ianguage. Now the object of sending Inchimi' to Imna was
never that it should be invaded and destroyed [not clear].
From old time until now Siila has been without - principle,
eating its words and breaking its faith. In this way it has
brought our faithful ally, the Land of Chhak-syun, to ruin.
I hope to have the satisfaction of making it repent it, and I
have therefore sent for you. Let us all take to-heart the
Emperor's gracious message. It is my hope and desire that
the Land of Imna may thus be set up and continued as in
former days, and that we may long be brethren. I have been
informed that on the frontier between the two countries of
Silla and Ara there is a great river," which makes it easily
defensible. I intend to take advantage of this to construct
six fortresses along it, and humbly to petition the Emperor for
3000 troops—5oo for each fortress. Adding to these my own
soldiers, we shall make it impossible (for the Silla people) to
cultivate the rice-fields. By harassing them in this way, it is
to be hoped that the five fortresses of Mount Kunyé will fling
down their arms and surrender of their own accord, while the
Land of Chhak-syun will be restored again. For the troops
which I shall request of the Emperor, I will provide clothing
and food. This is the first part of the plan which I wish to
submit to the Emperor. _

Moreover, in respect to the stationing of prefects and
governors of castles in South Kara, is it that I wish to oppose
the Emperor, and cut off the channel of paying tribute? I
only hope to render effective aid against manifold disaster, and
to overthrow a powerful enemy. But who is there who does
not contrive to attach himself to these bands of violent men?
The Northern * enemy is great and strong, and my country is
small and weak. If I did not station in South Kara prefects
and governors of castles for its government and protection, it
could not be defended against such a powerful foe, and it would

'Probably Isumi was his name. The interlinear Kand gives this
rendering.

2 The Naktong gang.

3 Kory6 is meant. The old reading for " northern" is "this," the Chinese
characters for these two words strongly resembling each other.

DoLX Ay

also be impossible therewith to restrain Silla. I therefore

~ £. propose to retain them in their stations for the harassment of

XIX,

Silla, and the preservation of Imna. If this be not done, I-fear
that I shall come to ruin and be unable to render allegiance to
the Emperor. This is the second part of the scheme which I
wish to submit to the Emperor.

Moreover, the Emperor may decree the establishment of
Imna, but so long as Kibi no Omi, Kahachi no Atahe, Yanasa,
and Mato continue to reside in Imna, he will be unable to do
so. I shall therefore request that these four men be each sent
back to their respective homes. This is the third part of the
plan which I wish to submit to the Emperor.

Let us all together, you the Omi of the Japanese Miyake,
you the Kanki of Imna, and myself, despatch envoys with a
joint message to His Majesty, praying to hear his gracious
instructions."

Hereupon Kibi no Omi and the Kanki said :—' The triple
scheme propounded by the Great King is entirely in accordance with our humble sentiments. We pray that we may be
allowed to return and respectfully advise with the Oho-omi'
[meaning the Oho-omi of the Japanese Administration in
Imna]| of the Japanese Administration, the King of Ara, the
King of Kara, as to their all sending envoys with a joint message
to the Emperor. This is truly an occasion such as only comes
once in a thousand years. Ought it not to be profoundly
considered and maturely planned ? "

12th month. The following report" was received from the
province of Koshi :—'' At Cape Minabe, on the northern side of
the Island of Sado, there arrived men of Su-shén* in a boat,
and staid there. During the spring and summer they caught
fish, which they used for food. The men of that island said
they were not human beings. They also called them devils,
and did not dare to go near them. The people of the village of
Umtu, on the east of the island, having gathered acorns,* were

1 The Omi was therefore only a subordinate officer.

2 Apparently made by the provincial recorders whose appointment is
noted above, p. 307 of Vol. I.

3 " An old name for the 7 NEL , Tungusic ancestors of the Manchus."—
Giles. The interlinear Kana has Mishi-hase or Misht-muse or M!shimumase.
4 The fruit of the shii, or Quercus Cuspidata.

KIMMEI. Bo":

preparing to cook them for eating, and having covered them
over with ashes, were roasting them, when the shells turned
into two men, which hovered over the fire at a distance of more

than a foot. After a time they fought together, to the great —

wonder of the villagers. They took them and placed them in
the courtyard, when they flew as before, and went on fighting.
A certain man divined from this, saying :—' We shall assuredly
be enchanted by devils.' Not long after, as he had said, they
were plundered by them.' Thereupon the men of Su-shén

removed to Segaha Bay. The God of this bay is a dreadful -

God, and no one dares to approach him. Half of those who
drink of that water when thirsty die, and their bones are piled
up on the rocky steeps. The common people call this God
Mishihase? no Kuma."

6th year, Spring, 3rd month. Hasuhi, Kashihade no Omi,
was sent on a mission to Pékché.

Summer, 5th month. Pekché sent the Nasol, Ki-neung,'
the Nasol, Yong-ka-ta, and the Siték, Chha-chyu with a
memorial to the Emperor.

Autumn, gth month. Pékché sent Po-ché,*' Ho-ték of the
Middle Division, and others to Imna with a present of valuable
products of Wu for the Omi of the Japanese Government
there, and for all the Kanki, each in proportion to his rank.

This month Pékché made an image of Buddha sixteen feet
high,' and drew up a written prayer, saying :—''I understand
that it is extremely meritorious to make a Buddha sixteen feet
high. By the merit which I have now acquired in reverentially
constructing one, I pray that the Emperor may obtain exceed-

' Apparently by the Manchus.

• Mishihase is the Japanese rendering of Su-shén. Kuma means bear.

• Perhaps identical with the Kwi-nyén mentioned above.

• Written with the same characters as are used for the Sanskrit Bodhi,
  wisdom.

° The " Shukai" quotes from a Chinese author :—" Ming Ti, an "Emperor
of the Later Han Dynasty, saw in a dream a man of gold of great stature
with a nimbus round his head. One of his Ministers explained that there
was a God in the western quarter whose name was Buddha. He was sixteen
feet high and of a yellow golden colour. Upon this the Emperor sent to
India to make inquiries respecting the Buddhist doctrine, which resulted in
paintings (of Buddha) being made in China." Numerous other cases are
found of Buddhas of this height.

ing virtue, and that all the land of the Miyake! belonging to
the Emperor may receive blessings. I also pray for the moral
enfranchisement * of all living creatures under Heaven. There_ fore I have made this image."

Winter, 11th month. Hasuhi, Kashihade no Omi, returned
from Pékché, and said :—'' Thy servant, when sent on his
mission, departed with all his family, and arrived at the shore
[shore means the seashore] of Pékché. The sun went down
and we took lodging for the night. One of my children
suddenly disappeared, and we could not tell where he had gone
to. That night there was a great fall of snow, and we could
not search for him untilmorning. Then we found the footprints
of a tiger in a row one after another. Thy servant accordingly,
having girded on his sword and put on his armour, went out in
search. Coming to a cliff, he drew his sword, and said :—' I,
having respectfully taken charge of the silken threads and
cords,*® with weary toil by land and sea, my hair combed by
the wind, my bath the rain, with the grass for my mat and
thorns for my carpet, came hither, all because I loved my child,
and wished to make him succeed to his father's office. Thou
(too), O Dread Deity! hast parental love as one feature of thy
character. Now to-night my child disappeared. Following
up his traces, I sought for him as far as this place, and without
fear of losing my life I intend to have my revenge. For this I
have come. Upon this that tiger advanced before me -and
opened his mouth in order to devour me. But I, Hasuhi,
swiftly stretched out my left hand and seized that tiger by the
tongue, while with my right I stabbed it to death. Then I
stripped off its skin and returned with it.'"'

This year Koryé was greatly troubled by civil disturbances,
and large numbers of people suffered execution.

The " Pékché Original Record" says :—'' 12th month,
2oth day. The Syé faction and the Chhu faction of the
Land of Kory6 fought at the King's Court with beat of
drum. The Syé party were beaten, but did not disband
their troops. On the third day, all the Syé party's
children and grandchildren were taken and put to death.

1 i.e. the Japanese territory in Corea.
2 Vimokcha. See Eitel's '" Handbook of Buddhism," 2nd edition, p. 2o1.

• i.e, the Emperor's missive.

KIMMEI, 61

On the 24th, King Hyang-kang, of the land of Koma,'
died,"

yth year, Spring, ist month, 3rd day. The envoys from
Pékché, Kwi-nyén, Nasol of the Middle Division, and his
companions took their departure. They received a present
of seventy-four good * horses and ten ships.

Summer, 6th month, 12th day. Pekché sent Nyang-Y6pnyé, Nasol of the Middle Division, and others, to present
tribute.

Autumn, 7th month. A report was received from the
district of Imaki in the province of Yamato, saying :—" In the
spring of the 5th year (of the reign), Miya [this is a personal
name], Kahara Tami no Atahe, went up to an upper story to
view the prospect. He saw a good horse, bred from the
mares which carry the food for the Emperor's table sent by
the fishermen of the Land of Kii. When it saw a shadow it
neighed loudly: it nimbly sprang over its mother's back, He
approached and bought it. He kept it for several years.
When it grew up, its action was like that of the startled wild
goose or the soaring dragon. It differed from the flock and
excelled the crowd. It was obedient to control, and its paces
were in due proportion.' It leaped over the ravine at the
Hill of Ohochi, which is eighteen rods* in width. Miya,
Kahara Tami no Atahe, is a man of the village of Hinokuma."'

This year Kory6é was greatly disturbed: more than 2000
people were killed in battle.

The " Pékché Original Record " has :—'' Koryé on the
3rd day of the rst month established as king the son of
the second queen. He was eight years of age. The King
of Koma® had three wives. The true queen had no
children, and the heir to the throne was the son of the
second consort, whose father's family was of the Chhu
faction. The junior wife had also a child. Her father's
family was of the Syé faction. When the King of Koma

1 Written Af. Kory6é is meant. A king of Kory6 named Anwon died in
this year, according to the " Tongkam." 'The interlinear Kana has " Nuta,"
which I can make nothing of.

2 i.e. broken in. 3 i.e. it had a good mouth and easy paces
4 The rod is usually of ten feet.

5, The Chinese character is AA, as before. See above.

PON 30:

took ill, the Syé faction and the Chhu faction each tried
to set up the son of the respective consorts. The result
was that of the Syé faction more than two thousand men
were slain."
8th year, Spring, 4th month. Pekché sent Chin-mo-syénmun, Tok-sol of the Former Division, the Nasol, Kama and
others to ask for auxiliaries, and offered (as hostage) W6n,
son of Tong-syong, (Nasol?) of the Lower Division, exchanging him for the Tok-sol, Mun-hyu-ma-na.
goth year, Spring, 1st month, 3rd day. The Pekché
ambassador, Chin-mo-syén-mun, Tok-sol of the Former
Division, and his colleagues, asked leave to depart. Accordingly an Imperial command was given, saying :—''In regard
to the auxiliaries asked for by you, help will be assuredly sent
you. Hasten to carry back this answer to your king."
Summer, 4th month, 3rd day. Peékché sent the Han-sol
of the Middle Division, Nyang Yop-nyé and others with a
message to the Emperor, saying:—''The Tok-sol, Syénmun and his colleagues have arrived at thy servant's frontier
state with an Imperial message, informing me that the auxiliary force which I asked for would be sent when occasion
demanded. I have humbly received this gracious pronouncement, and my joy is unbounded. Now, a prisoner taken in
the expedition of the Castle of Ma-chin [1st month, 3rd day.
Koryé led an army and laid siege to the Castle of Ma-chin] '
has reported thus:—'It was on the invitation and at the
instigation of-the Land of Ara and of the Japanese authorities
(in Corea) that this expedition against Pekché was undertaken.'
Judging from the facts, this appears likely. I wished,
however, to examine thoroughly this statement, and
three times sent to summon them. But neither of them
came, and I am therefore profoundly anxious. I humbly
pray the August Emperor [the western frontier states all
style the Emperor of Japan the August (lit. to be feared)
Emperor) first to consider this, and for the time being to

1 The "Tongkam" mentions an invasion of Pékché by Kory6 in this
year. Kory6 was driven back with great loss by the help of an auxiliary
force from Silla. The last statement sounds rather strange in view of the
relations of Pékché and Silla described in the above pages.

-KIMMEI. 63

delay the auxiliaries ' which I asked for until thy servant sends
an answer."
The Emperor's .command was as _ follows:—'' We have

listened attentively to thy representation. When we consider

what thou dost complain of, we, too, are vexed that the
Japanese authorities and Ara should not have come to the
assistance of a neighbour in his difficulty. But it is incredible
that they should have gone so far as to send a secret message
to Koryé. If we had ordered it so, of course they would have
sent one, but in the absence of any order from us, how could
they find it possible to do so? I beg that the king, loosing
his collar and slackening his girdle, will possess his soul in
peace and avoid profound suspicions and fears. In accordance with our former instructions, let him join forces with
Imna, and let them together each defend the territory which
they hold in fee against the northern enemy."

We are about to send a number of men to re-people the
territory of Ara, left vacant by the fugitives."

6th month, 3rd day. An envoy was sent to Pékché with an
Imperial message, saying :—'' What is the news since the
Ték-sol, Syén-mun took his departure? We aré informed
that thy country has suffered from the Koma brigands. It
would be well earnestly to take measures in concert with
Imna, and defend yourselves as heretofore."

Intercalary 7th month. 12th day. Nyang-Y6ép-nyé, the
Pékché envoy, and his colleagues took their departure.

Winter, roth month, Three hundred and seventy men were
sent to Pékché to assist in constructing a fortress * at T6k-1-sin.

roth year, 6th month, 7th day. The Syang-tok, Mun-kwi
and the Ko-ték, Ma-chha-mun asked permission to take their
departure. Accordingly the Emperor commanded, saying :-—
'' We are about to send to inquire into the truth of the statement that Yanasa and Mato have been privately sending
emissaries to Koryé. The army asked for will be countermanded as requested."

1 If,as the "Tongkam" states, an invasion of Pékché by Koryé had
been repulsed by the help of Silla auxiliaries, there was a still better reason
why Pékché should no longer require a Japanese force for operations
against Silla.

2 Koryo. 3 Or fortresses. *

DADs, SH

DIDS, 32;

ith year, Spring, 2nd month, toth day. An envoy was
sent with an Imperial messagé to Pékché [the ' Pékché
Original Record" says: —''3rd month, 12th day. The
Japanese Ambassador Apita, with three ships, arrived. at the
capital''] , saying :—'' With regard to the purport of the memorial
presented by the Syang-tok, Mun-kwi and the Ko-toék, Ma-chhamun, We have given instructions on each point, so that it is as
plain as looking at something on the palm of one's hand. It is
Our desire that you should take them thoroughly to heart, and
we hope, moreover, that you will give them your whole attention,
so that after the envoy's return all may be with you the same
as usual. It is Our present wish merely to make plain Our
answer, and therefore We send a messenger to you.

Moreover, We are informed that you have a trusty Minister,
the Nasol, Ma-mu, who serves as a channel of communication between you and your people, and who, being a man
after Your Majesty's heart, acts as yourassistant. If you wish
that your State should be undisturbed, that, it should permanently occupy the position of a Miyake, and long continue to
serve the Emperor, all that is necessary is that Ma-mu be
appointed your chief Envoy to Our Court."

The Emperor made a' further decree, saying :—'' We. are
informed that your enemies of the North commit outrages,
and we therefore send you thirty sets' of arrows, which we
hope will serve for the defence of one place."

Summer, 4th month, Ist day. The Japanese representative °
resident in Pékché being on the point of leaving [the

" Pékché Original Record "' says :—'' 4th month, 1st day. The'

Japanese Apita went away "'], King Syéng-myoéng, of Pekché,
addressed him, saying :—'' As to the matter of Imna, it shall
be vigorously defended, in accordance with the Imperial instructions ; as-to Yanasa and Mato, whether they are to be
called to an account or not, I shall simply obey the Imperial
orders." He accordingly sent a present of six Koryé slaves for
the Emperor, and to his representative he gave a separate gift of
one slave. [All these were slaves captured at the siege of Irim.]

16th day. Peékché sent Phi-ku-keun, Nasol of the Middle

1 According to the " Yengishiki" a set of arrows was sometimes ten,

sometimes fifty.
2 .

• A, ie. royal man,

_

KIMMEI. 65

Division, and Chyak-kan-na, Si-tok of the Lower Division,
with a present for the Emperor of ten Koma captives.

12th year, Spring, 3rd month. The Emperor gave the
king of Pékché a present of 1000 bushels of seed-wheat.

This year, King Syéng-myéng of Pékché, commanding an
army in person, together with troops from the two countries,
[by the two countries Silla and Imna are meant], invaded Koryé,
and conquered the territory of Hansyéng.' Thence he again
moved forward his army and attacked Phyéng-yang.? Six
districts in all were eventually restored to their former territorial dependence.

13th year, Summer, 4th month. The Imperial Prince,
Yata no Tama-katsu no Ohoye, died.

5th month, 8th day. Pékché, Kara, and Ara sent the Toksol of the Middle Division, Mok-hyép-keum-ton, and Asapita,
of the Kahachi Be,* to make representation to the Emperor,
saying :—' Koryé and Silla, having established friendly relations
and joined their powers, design to overthrow thy servants'
countries, together with Imna. Therefore we humbly request
an auxiliary force, so that we may first attack them unawares.
The number of the troops is left to the Emperor's decision."

The Emperor commanded, saying :—'' We have now heard
all that the King of Pékché, the King of Ara, the King of Kara,
and the Omi of the Japanese Government * have conjointly by
their envoys represented to Us with regard to the state of
affairs. Let them continue, along with Imna, to unite their
hearts and strength as heretofore, and they will be undoubtedly
blessed with the protection of High Heaven, and can, moreover, place their trust in the spirits of the August Emperors."

Winter, roth month. King Syiéng-myéng of Pékché [also
called King Syéng] sent Kwi-si of the Western Division, and
the Tal-sol, Nu-ri Sa-chhi-hyé, with a present to the Emperor
of an image of Shaka' Butsu in gold and copper,° several
flags and umbrellas, and a number.of volumes of " Sutras."

' The present capital, commonly called Séul. This expedition is mentioned in the " Tongkam."

Phyéng-yang was the capital of Koryé.

• Apparently a Japanese. The Interlinear Kana has Ashihita.

• In Corea. ® Sakyamuni.

° Copper with a small admixture of gold.

WAGES oll, EB

ADO are

DIX 23%

MEX. 35.

Separately he presented a memorial in which he lauded the
merit of diffusing abroad religious worship, saying :—'' This
doctrine is amongst all doctrines the most excellent. But it is
hard to explain, and hard to comprehend. Even the Duke of
Chow! and Confucius had not attained to a knowledge of it.
This doctrine can create religious merit * and retribution * without measure and without bounds, and so lead on to a full
appreciation of the highest wisdom.* Imagine a man in
possession of treasures to his heart's content, so that he might
satisfy all his wishes in proportion as he used them. Thus it
is with the treasure of this wonderful doctrine. Every prayer
is fulfilled and naught is wanting. Moreover, from distant
India it has extended hither to the three Han,' where there are
none who do not receive it with reverence as it is preached to
them.

Thy servant, therefore, Myong,° King of Pekché, has humbly
despatched his retainer,' Nu-ri Sa-chhi, to transmit it to the
Imperial Country, and to diffuse it abroad throughout the
home provinces, so as to fulfil the recorded saying of Buddha:
' My law shall spread to the East.'"

This day the Emperor, having heard to the end, leaped for
joy, and gave command to the Envoys, saying :—'' Never from
former days until now have we had the opportunity of listening
to so wonderful a doctrine. We are unable, however, to decide
of ourselves."" Accordingly he inquired of his Ministers one
after another, saying:—'' The countenance of this Buddha
which has been presented by the Western frontier State is of a
severe dignity, such as-we have never at allseen before. Ought
it to be worshipped or not?" Soga no Oho-omi, Iname
no Sukune, addressed the Emperor, saying :—'' All the Western
frontier lands without exception do it worship. Shall Akitsu
Yamato alone refuse to do so?"' Okoshi, Mononobe no Oho1 See " Mayers' Handbook," p. 21. 2 Sanskrit, Punya.—Giles.

• Either good or bad. Here in a good sense. + Bodhi.

' Buddhism had been introduced into Koryé A.D. 372, from the Ch'in
country in Western China. It penetrated to Pékché in 384—.'" Tongkam,"
Vol. IV. pp. 4-7.

6 This is the right name.

7 The character used means the vassal of a vassal, and implies an acknowledgment of Japan's suzerainty.

ee a eee EO

'
i
:
;

KIMMEI. 67

muraji, and Kamako, Nakatomi no Muraji, addressed the
Emperor jointly, saying :—'' Those who have ruled the Empire
in this our State have always made it their care to worship in
Spring, Summer, Autumn and Winter the 180 Gods of Heaven
and Earth, and the Gods of the Land and of Grain. If
just at this time we were to worship in their stead foreign
Deities, it may be feared that we should incur the wrath of our
National Gods."

The Emperor said :—'' Let it be given to Iname no Sukune,
who has shown his willingness to take it, and, as an experiment, make him to worship it."'

The Oho-omi knelt down and received it with joy. He
enthroned it in his house at Oharida, where he diligently
carried out the rites of retirement from the world, and on that
score purified his house at Muku-hara and made it a Temple.
After this a pestilence was rife in the Land, from which the
people died prematurely. As time went on it became worse
and worse, and there was no remedy. Okoshi, Mononobe no
Ohomuraji, and Kamako, Nakatomi no Muraji, addressed the
Emperor jointly, saying :—" It was because thy servants' advice
on a former day was not approved that the people are dying
thus of disease. If thou dost now retrace thy steps before
matters have gone too far, joy will surely be the result! It
will be well promptly to fling it away, and diligently to seek
happiness in the future."

The Emperor said :—'' Let it be done as you advise."' Accordingly officials took the image of Buddha and abandoned it to
the current of the Canal of Naniha. They also set fire to the
Temple, and burnt it so that nothing was left. Hereupon,
there being in the Heavens neither clouds nor wind, a sudden
conflagration consumed the Great Hall (of the Palace).

This year Pekché abandoned Han-syong and Phyong-yang.
Silla took advantage of this to make an entrance and to settle
in Han-syong. These are the present Silla towns of U-to-pang''
and Ni-mi-pang [these names of places are unclear].

14th year, Spring, ist month, 12th day. Peékché sent Kwa1 4B JA Jy and Je ii} Jy. Uto means Ox-head, and was no doubt taken
from the name of the Mountain U-to-san. A commentator says :—" Silla
and Kory6 together attacked Pékché and took Han-syéng and Phyéng-yang.
Han-sy6ng was made Utopang, and Phyéng-yang Ni-mi-pang."

a2

AEN 136)

ADs 553s

Baleke 1S

ya Chhi-chyu, Tok-sol of the Higher Division, the Han-sol,
Nyé-sé-ton, and others to ask for troops.

15th day. The Pékché Envoys, Mok-hyop-keum-ton, Toksol of the Middle Division, and Kahachi Be no Asapita took

'their departure.

Summer, 5th month, 7th day. The, following report was
received from the province of Kahachi:—'"' From within the
sea at Chinu, in the district of Idzumi, there is heard a voice of
Buddhist chants, which re-echoes like the sound of thunder,
and a glory shines like the radiance of the sun." In his heart
the Emperor wondered at this, and sent Unate' no Atahe
[here we have only Atahe, and the personal name is not given,
probably owing to the error of some copyist] to go upon the
sea and investigate the matter.

This month Unate no Atahe went upon the sea, and the
result was that he discovered a log of camphor-wood shining
brightly as it floated on the surface. At length he took it, and
presented it to the Emperor, who gave orders to an artist to
make of it two images of Buddha. These are the radiant
camphor-wood images now in the Temple of Yoshino.

6th month. Uchi no Omi [the personal name not given |
was sent on a mission to Pékché with a present of two good
horses, two travelling barges, fifty bows, fifty sets" of arrows,
and an Imperial message, saying :—'"' As to the troops asked for
by the King, his wishes shall be complied with." A separate
Imperial order was given, saying :—'' The men learned in
Medicine, in Divination,' and in the calendar,* have to take it in
turn to come up (to the Japanese Court) andto godown. The
year and month having just now come for the above classes of
men to be relieved, let them be sent with the Envoy on his
return, so that they may be mutually exchanged. Let Us also
be furnished with books of divination, calendars, and drugs of
various kinds."

Autumn, 7th month, 4th day. The Emperor visited the
Palace of Magari in Kusunoki.

By order of the Emperor, Soga no: Oho-omi, Iname_ no

1 Or Misobe. 2 See above, p. 64,
3 By the " Yih-King," or Book of Changes.

• The first mention of calendars in the " Nihongi."

KIMMEI. 69

Sukune, charged O-shin-mi' to keep an account of the shippingtax. He was accordingly made Chief over the ships, and the
style* was granted him of Funa no Fumibito. He was the
ancestor of the present Funa no Muraji.'

8th month, 7th day. Peékché sent Kwa-ya, Nasol of the
Higher Division, with a man of Silla named Mun-hyu-thé-san,
Ko-t6k of the Lower Division, and others, who presented a
memorial to the Emperor, saying :—'' Last year thy servants
jointly sent Uchi no Omi, the Toék-sol Chha-chyu, with a
High Official of Imna, to report to Your Majesty on the various
Miyake beyond the sea. J have humbly awaited Your Majesty's
gracious commands as the herbs in spring look up for
the refreshing showers. This year there is the unexpected
news that Silla and Koma have made a common plan, saying:
—' Pekché and Imna resort frequently to Japan, doubtless in

order to ask for troops wherewith to invade our territories. If
this be true, it will be the ruin of our country. Wemust be on
the alert and watch. It may be hoped that we shall anticipate
the Japanese troops and conquer Ara before they have started.
We can then cut off their communications with Japan.'. Such
is their plan. When thy servant heard this he was profoundly
alarmed, and straightway dispatched a swift messenger and a
light-sailing vessel speedily with a memorial informing you of
this. I would humbly implore of the Celestial bounty that
there may be speedily sent to our assistance in time for the
autumn season, an army in two divisions, front and rear, one
after the other, wherewith to make secure the Miyake beyond
the sea. If they are later than this, our efforts will be as vain
as the endeavour to bite one's navel.

Thy servant will bear the expense of providing food and
clothing for the troops which are sent, from the time of their
arrival in his country. A similar arrangement would hold good
on their arrivalin Imna. Butiftheir provisions are insufficient,
thy servant will assuredly send supplies in aid and prevent
there being any deficiency."

A separate memorial said:—''Ikuba no Omi, having
reverently received the Imperial commands, came and com1 Of Corean extraction. 2 Lit. surname.
3 Secretary of Shipping.

BOO re ATre

7O NIHONGI.

forted thy servant's frontier state. Ever attentive morning

and evening, he sedulously discharged his various functions.
Therefore the frontier States beyond the sea all celebrated his
goodness, and wished that he might live for ten thousand years
to give peace to the lands beyond the sea. Unfortunately he
died, to our deep regret. And now who is there to direct the
affairs of Imna? I humbly beg of the Celestial bounty that
some one be sent to replace him and continue his service, so
that Imna may have peace.

Moreover, the lands beyond the sea are very scarce of bows
and horses. From old times until now, they have received
them from the Emperor, and have therewith defended themselves against their powerful enemies. I humbly pray the
Celestial bounty to bestow on us a large supply of bows and
horses."

Winter, roth month, 2oth day. Y6-chhyang, son of the
King of Pékché [King Wi-tok, son of King Myéng], led forth
all the troops of the kingdom against the land of Koryo.
Having thrown up entrenchments on the Pék-hap' plain, he
allowed his soldiers to sleep and eat. Looking out that
evening over the great and fertile plain, with its level surface extending far and wide, where few traces of man were to be seen,
and not a dog was heard to bark, he all at once heard a sudden
sound of fife and drum. Y6-chhyang was greatly astonished,
and having beat his drums in response, kept strict watch all
that night. At early dawn he got up and saw the broad plain

covered everywhere with flags and banners, as a hill is covered

with green foliage. When it became clear, a horseman
appeared, wearing a gorget, two others carrying cymbals, and
two with leopards'' tails stuck on them—in all five horsemen.
They advanced bit alongside of bit, and inquired, saying :—
'** Some boys told us that in our plain strangers were staying.
How could we avoid going out courteously to receive them? We

now wish that you should speedily become acquainted with us,

and therefore, according to etiquette, we would ask your name,
age and rank." Y6-chhyang answered and said :—'' My name

1 Pék-hap means "lily."

• The Interlinear Kana has naka tsu kami, i.e. the God of the middle.

The wolf and tiger are also called Gods.

———

KIMMEL. 71

is the same name ;' my rank is that of Han-sol, and my age

is twenty-nine." Pekché having in turn made inquiry, an
answer was given after the same manner. Finally marks' were

set up, and they fought together. Thereupon Pekché, with his

spear, thrust down from his horse the Koryé warrior, and having
cut off his head, raised it aloft on the point of his spear,
returned to camp, and showed it to the troops. The Koryé
generals were very indignant, while the shouts of joy of the
Pékché men were like to rend asunder Heaven and Earth.
Next some of the generals of auxiliary troops beat their drums,
and engaging quickly in the fight, drove back the King of Koryé
to the top of Mount Tong-syong.

15th year, ist month, 7th day.. The Imperial Prince,
Nunakura Futo-dama-shiki no Mikoto, was raised to the position
of Prince Imperial.

gth day. Pekché sent Mok-hyop Mun-chha, Si-tok of the
Middle Division, and Wal-cha Pun-ok, Si-ték of the Former
Division, to Tsukushi, to communicate with Uchi no Omi,
Saheki no Muraji, and his colleagues. They said :—'' The
Tok-sol, Chha-chyu, with the Han-sol, Sé-ton, and the rest,
arrived on the 4th day of the Intercalary month of last year
and stated that the Omi [i.e. Uchi no Omi] and his colleagues
would come in the first month of this year. But although they
said so, it is still doubtful whether you are coming or not.
Moreover, what of the number of the troops? We pray that
you will inform us of their number, so that we may prepare
cantonments in advance."

In a separate communication, they said :—'' We have just
heard that thou, by command of the August Emperor, hast
arrived in Tsukushi in charge of the troops bestowed on us by
him. Nothing could compare with our joy when we heard
this. The campaign of this year is a much more dangerous
one than the last; and we beg that the force granted to us
may not be allowed to be later than the first month."

Hereupon Uchi no Omi answered in accordance with the
commands of the Emperor:—'' Accordingly there is being

'ie. as your own. The Kory6 and Pékché kings were of the same
family originally.
? Flags to indicate the field of combat—the lists.

NGI, (42%

ie NIHONGI.

sent an auxiliary force to the number of 1000 men, 100 horses,
and 40 ships."

2nd month. Pékché sent General Sam-kwi, Han-sol of the
Lower Division, with Mononobe no O,' Nasol of the Senior
Division, to ask for auxiliaries. They took the opportunity of
offering Mak-ko, son of Tong-syéng,' in exchange for the
Nasol Wo6n, son of Tong-syéng, whose turn it had previously
been,* and Wang Yang-kwi, a man learned in the five classics,
in exchange for the Ko-tok, Ma Tyong-an, and the Buddhist
priest Tam-hyé, and eight others in exchange for To-sim and
six others.

Separately, in obedience to the Imperial commands, they
brought the Si-ték, Wang To-nyang, a man learned in
divination, the Ko-to6k, Wang Po-son, a man learned in the
calendar, the Nasol, Wang-yu-neung-tha, a physician, the Sit6k, Pén-nyang-phung, and the Ko-tok, Pyong-yu-tha,.herbalists,
the Si-t6k, Sam-keun, the Kyé-tok, Kwi-ma-chha, the Kyé-tok,*
Chin-no, and the Té-tok,' Chin-tha, musicians, all which persons
were exchanged according to request.

3rd month, 1st day. The Pekché envoys Mok-hyop Munchha, Si-tok of the Middle Division, and his colleagues took
their departure.

Summer, 5th month, 3rd day. Uchi no Omi proceeded to
Pékché in command of a naval force.

Winter, 12th month. Pékché sent Mun-sa Kan-no, Hansol of the Lower Division, who presented a memorial,
saying :—'' Thy servants, Myong,. King of Pekché, the various
Omi of Wa * resident in Ara, and the Kanki of all the provinces
of Imna, beg to report to Your Majesty the unprincipled
conduct of Silla, who, having no dread of the Emperor, has
formed an alliance with Kory6, and designs to destroy. the
Miyake North of the Sea. Thy servants having consulted
together, sent Uchi no Omi and others to ask for troops

1 OQ is &, ie. Crow. Mononobe is Japanese. How the Coreans pronounced it is altogether uncertain.

2 A former King of Pékché.

3 To serve as hostage. See above, p. 62.

4 Tenth rank, green girdle. 5 Eleventh rank, yellow girdle.

6 The use of Wa for Japan in this passage is curious. Ifit is genuine,
probably the earlier use of Nippon is retrospective.

KIMMEI. 73

wherewith to make war on Silla. Accordingly the Emperor
sent Uchi no Omi in command of a force, which arrived in the
sixth month. Thy servants were profoundly rejoiced, and on
the ninth day of the twelfth month sent an expedition to attack
Silla. Before this thy servant had sent Mononobe no Mak-kamu no Muraji,' Governor of the Eastern Quarter, in command
of the troops of that Quarter, to lay siege to the castle of Hamsan. The people brought over by Uchi no Omi, along with
Mak-ka Wi-sa-kwi, Tsukushi no Mononobe, who were skilled
in shooting fire-arrows, under the protection of the August
spirits of the Emperors, set fire to the castle and took it at
sunset on the ninth day of the month. Therefore I have sent
a special envoy in a swift ship to make this report to Your
Majesty.''?

In a separate address he said :—'"' If it were Silla alone, the
troops under the command of Uchi no Omi would be sufficient.

But now Koma and Silla have joined their hearts and united .

their strength, so that success will be difficult. I humbly pray
that all the troops of the Island of Tsukushi may be at once
sent to the assistance of thy servant's country, and also to the
assistance of Imna. In that case we shall be successful."

He further represented as follows :—'' Thy servant despatched
a separate force of 10,000 men to the assistance of Imna, and
at the same time sent information of this to Your Majesty.
Now matters are in a critical condition, and I report them
by a fast-sailing* vessel. I beg moreover to present to Your
Majesty two rolls of brocade of superior quality, one of woollen
carpet, 300 axes, with two men and five women belonging to
the captured castle,' of such trifling value that I fear to look
back on them."?

When Y6-chhyang was considering his plan of campaign
against Silla, an old man® remonstrated with him, saying :—
""Heaven does not yet grant it. Disaster is to be feared.''

1 A curious mixture of Japanese and Corean in this name. In the rest of
these messages it seems to be the King alone who is speaking.

• The '" Tongkam " says :—' Silla and Koryé having formed an alliance,
  the King of Pékché was angry, and in person led a force of infantry and
  cavalry with which he laid siege to the Castle of Kosan-san."

3 T take is grass, to be a mistake for FAY fast. 4 See above, p. 64

• The " Tsu-sho " commentator suspects a lacuna here. 6 Or plural.

MIXER ABs

NaS are

7A NIHONGI.

Yo-chhyang said :—'' Old man! why be so timid? I serve a
great country. Howcan there be any cause for apprehension ?"'
So he eventually invaded the Land of Silla, and built the
fortress of Kuta-mura.' His father, King Myéng, was distressed
that Yo-chhyang should have so long to bear the sufferings of
the campaign, deprived for lengthened intervals of sleep and
food, his own parental affection feeling many a want, while
his son's filial care was reduced to scanty limits. Accordingly
he went out to join him and comfort him in his toil. Silla,
hearing that King Myong was coming in person, set on foot
the whole armed force of the kingdom, intercepted him by the
way, and crushed him. At this time Silla said to Koto [also
called Kokchi] a groom-slave of Sachi-mura :? —" Thou Koto
art a vile slave: King My6ng isa famous Prince. If now the
mean slave were made to slay the famous Prince, he might
hope to transmit his name to posterity, and not be forgotten
in the mouths of men."

27th day. Koto accordingly took King Myong, and with
repeated obeisances, said to him :—''I beg leave to cut off Your
Majesty's head." King Myong answered and said :—'" A king's
head should not pass into the hands of a slave." Koto said :—
'"' By our country's law, those who break their oaths, even were
they called kings, must fall into the hands of slaves."

One book has :—'' King Myong sat down on a chair, and
having taken off the sword which hung at his girdle, gave
it to Kokchi to slay him therewith."

King Myong looked up to Heaven, sighed deeply, and with
tears gave his consent, saying :—'* Whatever way I turn my
thoughts, pain always enters my marrow. Nor on reflection
is there any means by which there is a possibility of my life
being saved." So he held forward his head, and submitted to
have it cut off. Koto cut off his head and so killed him. He
then dug a grave and buried him.

One book says :—'' Silla buried King Myong's skull, but
the other bones were sent with due ceremony to Pekché.

1 Apparently a Japanese name.

2 A Japanese name. For mura the Interlinear Kana has Sukiri or Sukuri,
apparently a rendering of a Corean word meaning village-master. But
this would require the addition of =E, master. Perhaps this character has
been accidentally omitted.

KIMMEI. 75

Now the King of Silla buried King Myéng's bones' at the
bottom of the stairs of the Northern Hall of his Palace,
and gave this Hall the name of To-tang."' "

Yo6-chhyang, finding at last that he was surrounded,
attempted to make his way through, but could not. His
troops were taken with consternation, and knew not what to
do. Now there was a skilful archer, a Miyakko of the Land of
Tsukushi. He advanced, bent his bow, and taking aim, shot
down one of the bravest of the Silla horsemen. The
penetration of the arrow which he shot was such that it went
through the bow of the saddle on which he rode, both before
and behind, and reached the joining of the armour * he had on.
Then he went on shooting arrows one after another like rain,
more and more fiercely, without any remission, and shot to the
ground the troops by whom they were surrounded. By this
means Y6-chhyang and his generals were enabled to. escape
back by a by-road. Yo-chhyang complimented the Kuni no
Miyakko on having shot down the troops who had encompassed them, and conferred on him the honorary name of
Kurani no Kimi.'

Upon this the Silla generals, satisfied that Pekché was completely worn out, wished at length to take measures for the
destruction of the remainder. But there was one general who
said :—'' This would be a mistake. The Emperor of Japan has
frequently attacked our country on account of Imna: much
more should we certainly invite upon ourselves future mischief
if we should proceed to take steps for the destruction of the
Miyake of Pékché."' This project was therefore dropped.

16th year, Spring, 2nd month. Y6-chhyang, son of the King
of Pekché, sent Prince Hyé [Prince Hyé was the younger
brother of Wi-tok]* with a message to the Emperor, saying :—
'King Syéng-myéng has been slain by brigands" [slain by

1 The skull is no doubt meant.

2 Tang means hall. To is apparently in allusion to Koto, the King's
executioner. The '' Tongkam" has also an account of these events. But it
makes the King of Pékché to have been killed in battle.

' The Interlinear Kana has kabuto, helmet, which is manifestly absurd.

• The Knight of the Saddle-bow.

» Wi-tok is the historical name of Y6-chhyang. He was succeeded by
his second son, Hyé-chang, who is probably the Prince here referred to.

As Dy n5 55

Silla in the 15th year of the reign, and therefore this report to
the Emperor]. When the Emperor heard this he was indignant, and sent an envoy to meet him at the port with a message
of condolence. Hereupon Kose no Omi inquired of Prince
Hyé :—*' Dost thou wish to remain here or to proceed to thine
own country?" Hyé answered and said :—'"' Trusting in the
influence of the Emperor, it is my hope to revenge myself on
the enemies of the King my father. I pray him to bestow his
compassion on me and grant me a numerous armed force so
that I may wipe out my disgrace, and repay my enemies.
Whether I go or whether I remain, how should I dare to do
otherwise than simply obey his commands?" Presently Soga
no Omi condoled with him, saying :—'' King Syéng had a
wonderful mastery of the Law of Heaven, and the principles of
Earth :' his fame was spread abroad through the four quarters
and the eight points of the compass. We hoped that he would
long maintain peace, and rule over the frontier States west of
the sea, and that for a thousand, nay for ten thousand years

he would render allegiance to our Emperor. But to our sur- ©

prise, in a morning, he passed upwards and was lost in the
infinite. Like flowing water, he returns not again, but remains
at rest in the dark dwelling. Oh! what a cruel grief, what a
heartrending sorrow! Who is there possessed of feeling who
does not lament his death? For what special fault, moreover,
has this calamity come? But now what art shall be used to
give tranquillity to your country ?"'

Hyé answered and said :—'"' Thy servant is by nature foolish,
and knows not great counsels, much less the causes of good or
ill fortune, or of the ruin or preservation of a State."

The Minister Soga said:—'' Formerly, in the reign of the
Emperor Oho-hatsuse,' thy country was hard pressed by Koryé,
and was in an extremely critical position, like that of a pile of
eggs. Thereupon the Emperor commanded the minister of
the Shinto religion reverently to take counsel of the Gods.
Accordingly the priests,* by divine inspiration, answered and
said :—' If after humble prayer to the Deity, the founder of the

1 By the former astronomy is meant; under the latter is included
geomancy and physical geography.
*Vuniaku Penne, See Vol. lpi 353 > Hafuri.

————

KIMMEI, ay

Land,' thou goest to the assistance of the Ruler who is
threatened with destruction, there will surely be tranquillity to
the State and péace to the people.' Prayer was therefore
offered to the God, aid was rendered, and the peace of the
country was consequently assured. Now the God who
originally founded this country is the God who descended from
Heaven and established this State in the period when Heaven
and Earth became separated, and when trees and herbs had
speech." I have recently been informed that your country has
ceased to worship him.' But if you now repent your former
errors, if you build a shrine to the God and perform sacrifice in
honour of his divine spirit, your country will prosper. Thou
must not forget this."

Autumn, 7th month, 4th day. Iname no Sukune Soga no

-Oho-omi and Hodzumi no Ihayumi no Omi were despatched

to the five districts of Kibi to establish the Miyake of Shirawi.
8th month. Y6-chhyang of Pékché addressed his Ministers,
saying :—'' 1* now desire, for the sake of the King, my deceased
father, to leave the world and practise religion."" The Ministers and the people answered and said:—''We have now
received the instructions intimating to us Your Majesty's wish
to be allowed to retire from the world and to practise religion.
Ah! whose fault was it that firm plans were not made in the
first place, of which neglect so great evils have been the consequence? .From the foundation of this kingdom until the

1 Oho-na-mochi no Kami. 2 See Vol. I. p. 64.
3 The "'T'sti-shé " commentator here quotes the following curious statement
from a work called the " Sei-to-ki"' :—" In the reign of the Emperor Kwammu

(782—806) we and Corea had writings of the same kind. The Emperor,
disliking this, burnt them and said :—' These speak of the God who founded
the country, and do not mention the Gods our ancestors.'" But possibly
this only refers to the legend of #2 #4, Tan-kun, which the " Tongkam"
gives as follows :—" In the Eastern region (i.e. Corea) there was at first no
chief. Then there wasa divine man who descended under a sandal tree.
The people of the Land established him as their Lord, He was called
Tan-kun (Sandal-lord), while the country received. the name of Chosén
(morning freshness). 'This was in the reign of (the Chinese Emperor)
T'ang-Yao (B.C. 2357—2258), the year Mon-shén. The capital was at first
Phyéng-yang ; it was afterwards removed to Pék-ak (the white hill). In
the 8th year (B.C. 1317) of the reign of Wu Ting, of the Shang Dynasty, he
entered Mount Asatal (Asita ?) and became a God,"
4 Lit. "the small child."

AeD. 550.

ATX. 49.

present year Koryé and Silla have vied with each other in their
efforts to destroy it. To what country, therefore, could our
national line of sovereigns now be entrusted? In principle
Your Majesty's instructions ought unquestionably to be complied with. For if the words of the old man had been attended
to, how should we have arrived at our present condition? We
beseech Your Majesty, therefore, to repent your former errors.
But do not take the trouble to retire from the world. If you
wish to fulfil your vow, let a number of the people of the Land
be made to enter religion."" Y6-chhyang answered and said :—
'Be it so." Accordingly he applied to his Ministers for
advice. They at length consulted together upon the matter,
and caused one hundred persons to enter religion. They also
made a large number of banners and umbrellas and meritorious
things of all kinds, etc., etc.

17th year, Spring, ist month. Prince Hyé of Pekché asked
leave to return home. He was accordingly presented with a
very large supply of weapons and good horses. Moreover,
gifts were liberally bestowed (on his followers), so that they
uttered respectful exclamations (of gratitude).

Hereupon Abe no Omi, Saheki no Muraji, and Harima no
Atahe were sent in command of a naval force of the Land of
Ysukushi to escort him to his country. The Lord of Hi' in
Tsukushi was sent separately [the Pékché ' Original Record "
says :—'' Son of the Lord of Tsukushi and younger brother of
the Middle Lord of Hi''] in command of 1000 valiant soldiers
to escort him to Mite [name of a port}, and he was accordingly made to guard the strong positions on the way to the
port.

Autumn, 7th month, 6th day. Soga no Oho-omi, Iname no
Sukune* and others were sent to the district of Kojima in
Hither Kibi* to establish a Miyake, of which Midzuko, Katsuraki
no Yamada no Atahe, was made Tadzukahi.'

Winter, roth month. Soga no Oho-omi, Iname no Sukune
and others were sent to the district of Takechi in Yamato to

1 Another reading is Tsukushi no Oho-Kimi, i.e. the Great Lord of
Tsukushi.

2 Only one person.

3 This rendering follows the " Original Commentary."

4 The Chinese characters mean " rural or rice-field governor."

KIMMEI. 79

establish the Miyake of Ohomusa of Coreans [by Coreans is
meant Pékché people} and the Miyake of Womusa' of Koryé
men. The Miyake of Ama in the Land of Ki was established
in the Land of Ki. [One writing says:—'' The Coreans of
various places were made serfs of the Miyake of Ohomusa and
the Koryé men were made serfs of the Miyake of Womusa. It
was in consequence of the appointment of the Coreans and
Kory6 men as serfs that these places were styled Miyake." *|

18th year, Spring, 3rd month, rst day. Prince Yé-chhyang
of Pekché succeeded to the throne. He was styled King
W1-tok.

21st year, Autumn, gth month. Silla sent the Namal*
Michi Kwichi with an offering of tribute. His entertainment
was unusually liberal. The Namal was rejoiced thereat, and
so took his departure. It was said :—'" In the case of tribute
Envoys the State is all-important and private considerations
are despised. On an ambassador depend the lives of the
people, and it is a governmental abuse when a mean person is
selected for this position. Such a course is quite unjustifiable.
It is desired that sons of good families should be selected as
ambassadors, and not persons of mean extraction." 4

22nd year. Silla sent the Keup-pél-kan,* Ku-nyé-cheul, with
an offering of tribute. He was entertained by the official
charged with the reception of strangers on a lower scale of
ceremony than usual. The Keup-pol-kan was enraged, and
took his departure.

This year the Té-sa,' Noty6, was sent again to present the
former tribute at Oho-kuni in Naniha. In arranging the
precedence of the various frontier States, the entertainers,
Nukadabe no Muraji and Katsuraki no Atahe, made him take
rank below Pekché and introduced him in this order. The

' Ohomusa and Womusa are respectively Great Musa and Little Musa.

• It would appear from this that it was essential to a Miyake to have a
  number of serfs attached to it. Possibly ## J\ in this passage should
  be rendered Kara men instead of Coreans.

• The " Tongkam" has 4 Ihc, ie. Nama, 11th official rank. The
  Shoku " Nihongi" has also Nama, which is doubtless correct.

• This is apparently a remonstrance addressed to Silla for sending as
  ambassador a man of the eleventh rank.

° Seventeenth rank. 6 Twelfth rank.

AcD:. 557.

A.D. 56¢.

ADD SOs

DODO

Té-sa was angry. He went away and refused to enter the
official residence. He went on board ship and returned to
Anato.! At this time the official building at Anato was being
repaired. The Té-sa inquired :—'"' For what guest is this construction?'' The chief builder, Oshikatsu, Kahachi no
Mumakahi no Obito, mockingly said :—'' It is for the lodging
of the ambassador who is being sent to call the Western Land
to an account for its rude conduct." The Té-sa, on returning
to his country, reported this speech, and therefore Silla built
a fortress on Mount Araphasa as a defence against Japan.
23rd year, Spring, rst month. Silla destroyed the Miyake
of Imna.
One writing says :—'' 21st year. Imna was destroyed.
The general term Imna includes the provinces called
separately Kara, Ara, Saiki, Tara, Cholma, Kochhi,
Chatha, Sanpanha,. Kwison, and Imnyé, in all ten
provinces."'"
Summer, 6th month. An edict was issued, as follows :—

1 Now Shimonoseki.

2 The "Tongkam" (Vol. V. p. 21) gives the following account of the
downfall of Imna :—

" Autumn, 9th month.. (The year is the same, but the month given does
not agree with the ' Nihongi' account.)

Silla destroyed Great Kaya. Kaya was refractory, and the King commanded the I-son I-sa-pu to attack it. Sa-ta-sya was associated with him
in the command. S4-ta-sya was a descendant in the 7th generation of
King Né-mil (or Né-mul). He was sixteen years of age, and was accounted
a national hero. More than 1000 men of his followers came and begged
that he might join in the campaign, but the King would not allow it on
account of his youth. On their persisting in their request, however, he gave
his permission. Sa-ta-sya went to Great Kaya in command of 5000 horsemen, and was the first to enter the Sandalwood gate, where he set up a
white flag. Those in the castle were struck with consternation, and I-sa-pu,
approaching with his troops, at length destroyed that country, the territory
being constituted the district of Great Kaya. When the army returned and
the merits were weighed, Sya was reckoned first, and the King rewarded
him with good rice-land and 300 of the captives. These he steadfastly
refused. The King, however, insisted, and he then accepted, but distributed
the land among his troops, reserving only the barren tract of Chhyuk-sy6n.
He released the captives and converted them every one into good subjects
(i.e. free men). The nation admired this conduct. He died at the age
of seventeen." It will be observed that there is not a word here about

Japan.

KIMMEI. SI

"The Silla people, a tribe of wretches in the West, have, in
defiance of Heaven and devoid of right feeling, disregarded the
favour We have shownthem. They have broken Our Miyake,
poisoned Our black-haired people, and massacred the population
of Our districts. When Our ancestor, Okinaga Tarashi hime no
Mikoto,' a wonderful sage of clear intelligence, made a tour
throughout the Empire, showing her anxiety on behalf of all
the people and nourishing her myriad subjects, she pitied the
condition of Silla, which was then reduced to an extremity, and
spared the head of its king, which was about to fall. She
granted to Silla strong positions, and bestowed on it honours it
was not entitled to. In what respect did Our ancestor, Okinaga
Tarashi hime no Mikoto, show a want of consideration for
Silla, or Our people an unfriendly feeling towards that country ?
Yet Silla with long spears and strong bows has oppressed
Imna. 'With serrated tusks and hooked talons they have committed ravage amongst the living souls, rending their livers
and hacking off their feet with insatiable delight, scorching
their bones in the sun, and burning their dead bodies without
saying to themselves that it was cruel. From the Noble House
down to the people of Imna, using all their knives and
expending their last chopping-block, they have butchered and
made mince-meat of them. 'Within the shores of the land, who
is now left to be called a servant of the King?" Who is there
that eats grain, the food of man, or drinks water, his beverage,
who can bear to hear these things without being grieved in his
heart? Much more the heir to the Throne and the Oho-omi!
For the former, bound as he is by hereditary friendship, it is an
occasion to weep tears of blood and cherish feelings of revenge.
In the case of the latter, there is towards officials charged with
the frontier screen the gratitude due to those who rub themselves smooth * from crown to heel (in their country's service).
Heirs in their generation to the virtues of previous governments, and themselves destined to hold high dignity in a later

1 Jingo Kogu. 2 See Legge's " Sheking," p. 360.

3 An allusion to Mencius's saying, " The philosopher Mih loves all equally.
If by rubbing smooth his whole body from the crown to the heel, he could
have benefited the Empire, he would have done it."'—Legge's " Mencius,"
p. 340. This, again, refers to the great Yu, who wrought and waded till he
had worn away all the hair on his legs.

VOL. Il. G

SI, Ba

IBS. Ges

reign, if they cannot, by making drip their gall and drawing
out their bowels,' join with Us in slaying the traitors, thus
wiping off this bitter outrage against Heaven and Earth, and
doing vengeance on the enemies of a Lord and father, even in
my grave I shall be indignant that the right rule of conduct of
vassal and child has not been realized." ?

In this month, a certain person slandered Uta-yori, Mumakahi
no Omi, saying :—' Uta-yori's wife met me at Sanuki.* Her
saddle-pad was different from ordinary ones. When I examined
it closely, I saw that it was the Empress's saddle." He was
accordingly handed over to the judicial authority, who put him
tothe most severe examination. Uta-yori, Mumakahi no Omi,
accordingly declared upon oath, saying :—'' This is false, and
not true. If this is true, let calamity from Heaven surely befall
me." At last he fell prostrate on the ground under the torture,
and died. No long time after his death, there were sudden
misfortunes in the Palace. The judicial officer then arrested
his sons, Morishi and Nasehi [ Morishi and Nasehiare personal
names], and when about to cast them into the fire [Casting
into the fire was no doubt the ancient mode of punishment],
uttered a charm, saying :—'' Not by my hand are they cast."
Having uttered this charm, he was about to fling them into the
fire, when Morishi's mother made a prayer, saying :—'' If my
child is flung into the fire, a great calarnity will indeed follow.

• I beseech thee, let him be given over to the Hafuri, to be a

slave in the service of the Gods.' In accordance, therefore,

1 i.e. by the exercise of the most devoted loyalty.

2 European scholars will readily endorse the opinion of Motoéri, that such
Imperial edicts as the above are inventions of the writers of the " Nihongi,"
or perhaps of some predecessor. | They are not State papers, but rhetorical
exercises, and smell unmistakably of the lamp. The " Shoku-nihongi,"
which continues the history of Japan from the point where the " Nihongi"
leaves off, contains a number of genuine edicts of the ancient Emperors.
'These are very different documents, written, of course, with Chinese
characters, but, like the '* Norito" and much of the " Kojiki," in such a way
as to suggest the Japanese words in the writer's mind, and without any
endeavour to make a display of Chinese learning or elegance of style.

Motodri has collected these edicts and published them with a commentary
under the title RE iy ia aay ffZ.

The present edict is composed almost entirely of phrases taken from
Chinese books.

Not the province of that name, but a place in Yamato.

KIMMEL. 83

with his mother's supplication, he was permitted to be confiscated to the service of the Gods.

Autumn, 7th month, 1st day. Silla sent envoys to offer
tribute. These envoys knew of the destruction of Imna by
Silla, but, ashamed of the offence against national gratitude,
they did not dare to ask leave to depart. Eventually they
remained, and did not return to their own land, but were made
to take rank as subjects of the State. They were the ancestors
of the Silla men of the village of Uno in the district of Sarara
in the province of Kahachi.

In this month, the General-in-Chief, Ki no Womaro no
Sukune, was sent forth in command of an army by way of
Tari, and the Associate General, Nihe, Kahabe no Omi, by way
of Mount Ko-cheung, to demand of Silla its reasons for attacking
Imna. At length they arrived at Imna. Toni, Komo-tsume
Be no Obito, was sent to Pekché to concert a plan of military
operations. Toni accordingly lodged in his wife's house, and
lost a letter and a bow and arrows by the way. Silla thus
gained a thorough knowledge of the military plans, and having
promptly raised a large army, brought on itself overthrow, and
rendered submission and allegiance. Ki no Womaro no
Sukune, having gained the victory, marched his army into the
Pékché camp, where he addressed an order to the troops,
saying :—'"' It is the excellent advice of antiquity that in victory
one should not forget defeat: that in safety it is necessary to
bethink oneself of danger. On the frontier which we now hold,
wolves meet in mutual intercourse. Such being the case,
ought we to be heedless and not to think of disaster? Even in
times of peace, the sword should not be laid aside. For a wise
man's warlike preparation ought not to be relaxed. I pray you,
be very watchful, and zealously observe thiscommand.'"?! The
soldiery all entrusted their hearts to him, and applied themselves to their duties. Nihe, Kahabe no Omi, advanced alone,
aud in successive engagements captured all that opposed him.
The Silla men again raised the white flag, lung down their
arms, and bowed their heads in submission. Nihe, Kahabe no
Omi, never having had any skill in military matters, raised the
white flag in reply, asa simple intimation to advance alone. The

1 Most of this speech is copied from a passage in a Chinese author.
G2

ob Sees

Silla commander said :—'' General Kahabe no Omi now wishes
to surrender," and advancing his troops, made anonset. With
all their pointed weapons they hastened to the attack, and
routed the vanguard. The wounded were very numerous.
Tahiko, Yamato no Kuni no Miyakko, conscious that help was
impossible, abandoned his troops and took to flight. The
Silla commander, his hooked spear in hand, pursued as far as
the castle-moat, and flourishing his spear, struck at him.
But Tahiko, inasmuch as he was mounted on a swift horse,
leaped across the castle-moat, and narrowly escaped with his
life. The Silla commander stood on the edge of the moat,
and exclaimed, saying :—'' Kusunichari'"'' [a Silla word of
uncertain meaning]. Hereupon Kahabe no Omi at length
withdrew his forces, and retreating, hurriedly encamped on the
plain. Upon this his troops all held him in contempt, and
there was none to yield him obedience. The commander
advanced in person within the camp, and took them all
prisoners, viz. Nihe, Kahabe no Omi, and his men, as well as his
wife, who accompanied him. At this time, between father and
child, husband and wife, there was no mutual commiseration.
The commander inquired of Kahabe no Omi, saying :—
'* Which is more dear to thee—thine own life, or that of thy
wife ?"' He answered and said :—'' Why, for the love of one
woman, should I accept disaster ? There is nothing dearer than
life," and eventually granted her to be his concubine. The
commander at length ravished her in a public place. She
afterwards returned, and' Kahabe no Omi wished to approach
her and talk to her. But she was deeply mortified, and refused
to consort with him, saying :—'' Thou, my former lord, having
for no good reason sold thy handmaiden's person, with what
countenance could I now live with thee? '"' And she persisted
in her refusal to speak to him. This lady was the daughter
of Sakamoto no Omi, and her name was Mumashi hime.
Ikina, Mitsugi no Kishi, who was captured at the same time,
being a man of mettle, utterly refused to submit. The Silla
commander drew his sword, and making as if to kill him, compelled him with threats to take off his trousers, and then told
him to present his hinder part towards Japan, and call out

' T cannot identify this with any modern Corean words.

KIMMEI. 85

with a loud voice,'' Let the Japanese generals bite * — ——!"
But he cried out, saying :—'"' Let the King of Silla bite — ah
No matter how much they tortured him, he went on shouting
as before, and he was accordingly put to death. Moreover his
son Wojiko embraced his father, and so died. So hard it
always was to shake Ikina's determination to stick to his own
language. Accordingly, he alone was lamented by all the
generals. Moreover, his wife Ohobako' was taken captive at
the same time. In her grief she made a song, saying * :—

Standing by the fortress
Of the Land of Kara,
Ohobako

Waves her head-scarf,
Turning towards Yamato.

Someone composed a song in response, saying :—

Standing by the fortress

Of the Land of Kara,

Ohobako

Is seen to wave her head-scarf,
Turning towards Naniha.

1 We should expect to find here the word "kiss" instead of "bite." But
the fact is that neither the Chinese nor the Japanese have the thing or the
word, at least quite in our sense. Kissing, or what we may call so, is in
these countries not considered a proper subject of conversation, and does not
figure in their literatures. The nearest Japanese equivalent is kuchi suu, i.e.
"mouth-sucking." The only instance I can recollect of the use of this
phrase is in a letter from Hideyoshi to his son Hideyori, then five years of
age. He promises that he will soon come to see him and give him a kiss
(kuchi-sui-mésu-beku sdr6), expressing at the same time a playful jealousy
of his allowing other people to kiss him. The Japanese editor of this letter
finds it necessary to explain that kissing, or rather mouth-sucking, is a sign
of affection.

Dr. Schlegel, of the University of Leiden, informs me that "a Chinese
boy never kisses his mother—they rub their respective noses over the cheeks.
Kissing the hand is totally unknown in China."

The use of the word bite for kiss by the Chinese suggests that the kiss
may be a modification of a playful bite, just as the smile may have had
its origin in a sportive showing of the canine teeth. See Darwin's " Expression of the Emotions," p. 255.

The name of a plant.

' Another rendering is: " In grief for her, they (i.e. the generals) made a

song, saying :—"

Eke FS:

8th month. The Emperor sent Sadehiko, Ohotomo no
Muraji as general-in-chief in command of an army of several
tens of thousands of men to attack Koryé. Accordingly
Sadehiko, acting on plans laid by Pékché, routed Koryo.
Their King climbed over a wall, and so made his escape.
Sadehiko at length followed up his victory, and entered the
palace, where he took possession of and brought away with him
all the valuables, presents, curtains of seven-fold woof, and an
iron house.'

An old book says :—'' The iron house was on the top of
the western storied building of Kory6é: the woven curtains
were hung in the private chamber of the Koryo King.

The curtains of seven-fold woof were offered as a present to
the Emperor ; while to the Oho-omi, Soga, Iname no Sukune,
there were sent two suits of armour, two swords mounted in gold,
three copper bells with chasings, two flags variously coloured,

_a beautiful woman called Hime® [Hime is a name], and also

her attendant, Atako.' Hereupon the Oho-omi at length took
to him these two women and made them his wives, lodging
them in the palace of Karu no Magari.

The iron house is in the Temple of Choanji, but we do
not know in what province this temple is. One book
says :—''rith year.' Ohotomo no Sadehiko, along with
the Land of Peéekché, repulsed Yang-hyang, King of
Kory6, at the capital city of Pi-chin-nyu."'

Winter, 11th month. Silla sent Envoys to offer presents and
at the same time to bring tribute. The Envoys found out all
about the Government being indignant against Silla on
account of the destruction of Imna, and did not dare to ask
leave to depart, fearing lest they might be executed.* They did -
not return to their own country, and were made to rank as.
(Japanese) subjects. These men were the ancestors of the
present Silla men of Hani-iho in the district of Mishima in the
province of Settsu.

1 Probably a shrine in the shape of a small pagoda, used as a receptacle
for relics, says the " Shikai" editor.

= Or Yomic,

3 No doubt an error for 21st year. The " Tongkam" does not mention
this war.

4 See above,
a

KIMMEI. 87

26th year, Summer, 5th month. Some Koryo men, Tu-muri-ya-phyé and others, emigrated to Tsukushi. They were
settled in the province of Yamashiro, and were the ancestors
of the present Kory6 men of Une-hara, Nara, and Yamamura.

28th year. There were floods in the districts and provinces,
with famine. In some cases men ate each other. Mutual
assistance was rendered by transporting grain from the
neighbouring districts.

30th year, Spring, rst month, 1st day. An edict was issued
as follows:—'' The institution of serfs' is a custom of old
standing. But formore than ten years past, there have been
many whose names have been omitted from the lists, and
who have avoided their tasks. Let Itsu [Itsu was nephew of
O Chin-ni*| be sent to revise the lists of the serfs of Shirawi."

Summer, 4th month. Itsu revised the serfs of Shirawi, and
in accordance with the edict, settled the lists, so that landfamilies * were formed. The Emperor, by way of compliment
to Itsu on his success in settling the lists, gave him the title of
Shirawi no Obito, and moreover appointed him Tadzukahi
under Midzuko [Midzuko is mentioned above] .*

31st year, Spring, 3rd month, 1st day. Iname no Sukune,
Soga no Oho-omi, died.

Summer, 4th month, 2nd day. The Emperor made a
progress to the Palace of Shibagaki in Hatsuse.

Moshiro, Yenuno no Omi, a man of Koshi, came to the
capital and addressed the Emperor, saying :—'' Envoys from
Koryé, suffering by reason of the winds and waves, lost their
way, and missing their harbour, drifted at the mercy of the
current, until they suddenly reached the shore. This was
concealed by the ruler of the district. Therefore I make it
known to Your Majesty."

The Emperor made an order, saying :—'' This is the first
time since our taking over the: Imperial functions, now many
years ago, that men of Koryé, losing their way, have reached the
coast of Koshi. Though suffering from being cast away and
submerged, yet their lives have been preserved. Is not this an

1 Lit. Rice-field Be.

2 Apparently'a Corean or Chinese name.

3 FA FP or field-house, i.e. families or groups of cultivators.
4
ones One

AID. 1570,

SEs eos

FG 1 Sw a

instance of the wide extension of wise counsels, of perfect
virtue majestically displayed, of benign influences universally
pervasive, of vast blessings far diffused? Let the proper
functionaries erect a hall in the district of Sagaraka in the
province of Yamashiro, let them cleanse it and render cordial
entertainment and help."

In this month the Imperial carriage arrived back from the
Palace of Shibagakiin Hatsuse, and Arako, Atahe of the House
of Eastern Aya,'and Naniha, Katsuraki no Atahe, were sent to
meet and bring in the Koryo Envoys.

5th month. Katabeko, Kashihade no Omi, was sent to
Koshi to. entertain the Kory6 Envoys. The Chief Envoy,
knowing perfectly well that Kashihade no Omi had been sent
by the Emperor, addressed Michi no Ushi, the ruler of the
district of Koshi, saying :—'' After all, as I suspected, thou art
not the Emperor. Thou hast prostrated thyself in doing
obeisance to Kashihade no Omi, which is abundant evidence
that thou art a subject. And yet before, deceiving me, thou
didst take the tribute and appropriate it. Let it be promptly
given back, and waste no words in palliation of thy conduct."
Kashihade no Omi, learning this, sent men to require from
him the tribute, which was all given up, and on returning to
the capital reported on his mission.

Autumn, 7th month, 1st day. The Koryo envoys arrived at
Afumi.

This month Saru, Kose no Omi, and Kishi no Akabato were
despatched from the Port of Naniha, towing a barge (up the
river) to Mount Sasanami, where they decorated a boat and
went to meet them at Mount Kita' in Afumi. Finally they
brought them into the official residence at Komahi in
Yamashiro. Accordingly Komaro, Yamato no Aya no Saka no
Uhe no Atahe, and Ohoshi, Nishikori no Obito, were sent to
escort them. The Koryo envoys were again entertained in the
official residence of Sagaraka.

32nd year, Spring, 3rd month, 5th day. Sakata, Mimiko no
Iratsumi was sent on a mission to Silla to demand an
explanation of the reasons for the destruction of Imna.

In this month Koryé6 sent presents and likewise a memorial,

1 Or Yamato no Aya. ? Northern mountain.

KIMMEI. 89

but several tens of days elapsed without their having an
opportunity of presenting it. They were compelled to await a
lucky day.

Summer, 4th month, 15th day. The Emperor took to his
bed, sick and ill at ease. The Prince Imperial had gone away,
and was not present, but was summoned by a messenger on a
swift horse, and introduced into the bed-chamber. The
Emperor took him by the hand, and gave command to him,
saying :—'' Our illness is very grave. That which comes after
devolves on thee. Thou must make war on Silla, and
establish Imna as a feudal dependency, renewing a relationship like that of a husband and wife just at it was in former
days. Ifthis be done, in my grave I shall rest contented."

On this day the Emperor at length died in the inner chamber.
His years were many.'

5th month. He was temporarily interred at Furuichi in
Kahachi.

Autumn, 8th month, rst day. Silla sent as Envoys of condolence Mi-cheul-cha-sil-syo and others to make lament at the
place of temporary interment.

This month Mi-cheul-cha-sil-syo and the rest took their
departure.

gth month. The Emperor was buried in the Misasagi of
'Sakahi at Hinokuma.

1 Some say 62, others 63 or 81.

Book XX

THE EMPEROR NUNAKURA FUTO-TAMA-SHIKI. (BI-DATSU TENNO OR BIN-DATSU TENNO.)

THE Emperor Nunakura Futo-tama-shiki was the second
child of the Emperor Ame-kuni-oshi-hiraki-hiro-niha. His
mother was called the Empress Consort Iha no hime [the
Empress Consort Iha no hime was a daughter of the Emperor
Take-o-hiro-kuni-oshi-tate]. The Emperor was not a' believer
in Buddhism, but was fond of literature.* At the age of
twenty-nine he was raised to the position of Prince Imperial.
In the fourth month of the thirty-second year of his reign the
Emperor Ame-kuni-oshi-hiraki-hiro-niha died.

Ist year, Summer, 4th month, 3rdday. The Prince Imperial
assumed the Imperial Dignity. The Empress was honoured
with the title of Grand Empress.

In this month the Emperor made his palace at Oho-wi in
Kudara.*- Mononobe no Yuge no Moriya no Ohomuraji was
continued in his office of Ohomuraji, and Soga no Mumako
no Sukune was made Oho-omi.

5th month, rst day. The Emperor inquired of the Imperial
Prince and the Oho-omi, saying :—'' Where are the Koryé
Envoys now?" The Oho-omi answered His Majesty,
saying :—'"' They are in the official residence of Sagaraka."

' Nunakura is the name of a place ; the rest is literally big-jewel-spread.

2 Clever. ite, Chinese,

4 Written with the Chinese characters for Pékché, viz. A #%. It is
here the name of a place in Kahachi.

BIDATSU. Ol

The Emperor hearing this was exceedingly vexed, and flushing
up, exclaimed, saying :—'' How sorry I am! The names of

_ these Envoys were already announced to the Emperor, my

deceased father." So he despatched the Ministers to the
official residence of Sagaraka to inspect and take note of the
tribute offered by them, and to cause them to be sent on to the
capital.

15th day. The Emperor took the Kory6 memorial, and
passing it on to the Oho-omi, assembled all the scribes and
directed them to read and explain it. At this time all the
scribes for the space of three days were unable to read it.
Now there was one O Chin-ni, founder of the family of the
Funa no fubito,' who was able to read it and explain its meaning to the Emperor. Consequently the Emperor and the
Oho-omi, both together, complimented him, saying :—'' What
diligence, Chin-ni! Well done, Chin-ni! If thou hadst not
been fond of learning, who could have done the interpretation ?
From this time forward let thy attendance be near Us in the
Palace." After this, an edict was issued to the scribes of East
and West,' saying :—'' How is it that the art which ye practise
has come to naught? Though ye are many, none of you is
equal to Chin-ni." Nor was this all. The memorial presented
by Koryo was written on crow's feathers, and the characters,
like the feathers, being black, nobody had been able to read
them. Chin-ni accordingly steamed the feathers in the vapour
from boiled rice, and took an impression of them on a piece of
silk, whereupon all the characters were transferred to it, to the
wonder of the Court.

6th month. The Chief Koryo Envoy Madicued the Associate
Envoys, saying :—'' In the time of the Emperor of Shikishima,"
ye, contrary to my advice, allowed yourselves to be deceived
by others. You unauthorizedly shared the national tribute,
and without due consideration granted it to mean persons.
Were you not to blame in this? If the King of our country
were to hear of it, he would certainly have you executed." The
Associate Envoys then said to one another :—' If on our return

1 ie. recorders of ships. His name shows that he was of Chinese or
Corean origin.

2 East means here Yamato ; West, Kahachi.

3' Kimmei Tenn6, so called from his place of residence.

XX.

REX:

KDy. 573

to our country the Chief Envoy reveals our misconduct, it will
be unfortunate for us. It is desirable to slay him secretly,
and so stop his mouth." The same night their conspiracy
leaked out, and became known to the Chief Envoy. He put
on his clothes, and stealing out alone, stood in the inner court
of the official residence. He was there not knowing what to
do, when one of the ruffians came forward with a club and
struck the Chief Envoy on the head, and then. went away.
Next there came another ruffian, who, facing right opposite
to the Chief Envoy, struck him on the head and hands and
then went away. The Chief Envoy remained silent, and stood
his ground, wiping the blood from his face. Again there came
another ruffian, who rushed forward with a sword, and having
stabbed the Chief Envoy in the belly, went away. This time
the Chief Envoy prostrated himself on the ground in fear, and
in an attitude of supplication. Afterwards there came another
ruffan, who killed him, and went away. The next morning,
the official entertainer Komaro, Yamato no Aya no Saka no
Uhe no Atahe, and the others inquired the cause of this. The
Associate Envoys got up a false story, and said :—'' The
Emperor presented a wife to the Chief Envoy. The Chief
Envoy was disobedient to the Imperial command and refused
to accept her. This was a piece of extreme insolence, and
your servants therefore slew him on the Emperor's behalf."
The officials buried him with due ceremony.

Autumn, 7th month. The Koryo Envoys took their
departure.

This year was the year Midzunoye Tatsu (2gth) of the
Cycle.

2nd year, Summer, 5th month, 2nd day. Koryo Envoys
anchored on the coast of the Sea of Kushi. Their ship was
wrecked anda great many were drowned. The suspicions of
the Court were excited by their so frequently losing their way,
and they were dismissed without entertainment. Accordingly
Naniha, Kibi no Amabe no Atahe, was sent by the Emperor's
orders to escort home the Koryo Envoys.

Autumn, 7th month, 1st day. Naniha and the Koryo
Envoys met in consultation on the coast of the Sea of Koshi.
Ihahi, Ohoshima no Obito, and Masa, Saoka no Obito, seamen
of Naniha, the escort Envoy, were made to go on board the

BIpAaTSU. 93

Koryo Envoys' ship, while two KoryO men were made to

embark in the escort Envoy's ship. Having in this manner

exchanged ships, as a precaution against treachery, they both
set sail together. They had only gone a few ri, when the
escort Envoy, Naniha, fearing the waves, took the two Koryo

men and flung them into the sea.

8th month, 14th day. The escort Envoy, Naniha, returned
and reported the result of his mission, saying :—'' The whalefish of the sea assemble in great numbers and intercept and
devour the ships with their sculls and oars. Naniha and his
companions fearing to be swallowed up by these fishes were
unable to go upon the sea." The Emperor hearing this saw
that his language was untruthful, and employed him in one of the
public offices,' not allowing him to return to his own province.

3rd year, Summer, 5th month, 5th day. The Koryé6 Envoys
anchored on the sea-coast of Koshi.

Autumn, 7th month, zoth day. The Koryé Envoys entered
the capital and addressed the Emperor, saying :—'' Last year
thy servants departed, in company with the escort Envoy, in
order to return to their own country. Formerly when thy
servants arrived at their frontier State,' thy servants' frontier
State entertained Ihahi, Ohoshima no Obito, and his companions in accordance with the ceremony due to Envoys, and
the King of Koryo treated them with specially cordial civility.
Notwithstanding this, the ship of the escort Envoy had not
arrived up till now, and therefore he has respectfully again sent
Envoys along with Ihahi and his companions to request information as to why our Envoys* have not come." When the
Emperor heard this he enumerated Naniha's offences, saying :
—'* Thou art doubly guilty, first for having deceived the Court,
and secondly, for having drowned the Envoys of a neighbouring
State. These are heinous crimes, and thou canst not be
released." He was therefore sentenced to punishment.'

Winter, roth month, gth day. The Oho-omi, Soga no
Mtimako, was sent to the province of Kibi to extend the Shirawi

1 As a slave.
? Note the fiction of Koryé being a dependency of Japan.

3 This must be taken as referring to the two men whom Naniha threw
overboard.

• No doubt of death.

A.D. 574:

Ke
ape eye.

NOS

94 . NIHONGI.

Miyake and the staff of serfs attached to it. He accordingly
took the register of serfs and handed it over to Itsu, Shirawi
no Fubito.

11th day. By an Imperial order, the title of Tsu no Fubito'
was granted to Ushi,? younger brother of O Chin-ni, Funa no
Fubito.*

t1th month. Silla sent Envoys to offer tribute.

4th year, Spring, ist month, 9th day. MHirohime, daughter
of Prince Mate of Okinaga, was raised to the rank of Empress
Consort. She had one son and two daughters. The eldest
was called the Imperial Prince Oshizaka Hikohito no Ohine
[otherwise the Imperial Prince Maroko]. The second was
called the Imperial Princess Sakanobori. The third was called
the Imperial Princess Uji no Shitsukahi.

In this month a consort was appointed named Womuna gimi
no Otoshi,* the daughter of Nakatsu kimi, Kasuga no Omi.
[She was otherwise called Kusu-kimi no Iratsuko.| She bore
three sons and one daughter. The first was called the Imperial
Prince Naniha; the second was called the Imperial Prince
Kasuga; the third was called the Imperial Princess Kuwada ;
the fourth was called the Imperial Prince Ohomata. The next,
an Uneme named Unako no Otoshi, daughter of Wokuma, Ise
no Ohoka no Obito, gave birth to the Imperial Princess Futo
hime [otherwise called the Imperial Princess Sakurawi] and
the Imperial Princess Nukade hime [also called the Imperial
Princess Tamura]. |

2nd month, 7th day. The Oho-omi, Mumako no Sukune,
returned to the capital and reported the result of his mission
respecting the Miyake.

3rd month, 11th day. Peékché sent envoys to offer tribute,
more in quantity than in ordinary years. The Emperor, inasmuch as Silla had not yet established Imna, gave orders to the
Imperial Prince and to the Oho-omi, saying: :—"* Be not remiss
in the matter of Imna."

Summer, 4th month, 6th day. The Kishi, Kanako, was sent
on a mission to Silla, the Kishi, Itahiko, to Imna, and the Kishi,
Wosa-hiko,® to Pékché.

1 Port-recorder. * The ox. 3 i.e. Shipping-recorder.

• This is the rendering of the Interlinear Kana version.
  5 \Vosa means interpreter. Kishi was originally a Corean title.

BIDATSU. 95

6th month. Silla sent envoys to offer tribute, more in
quantity than usual. They also sent tribute for the four townships of Ta-ta-ra, Su-na-ra, Hwa-tha, and Pal-kwi.

In this year, by command, the diviners divined a site for the
dwellings of Prince Amabe and Prince Itowi. The divination
was propitious, and eventually a palace was constructed at
Wosada,' which was called the Palace of Sakidama.

Winter, 11th month. The Empress Consort Hirohime died.

5th year, Spring, 3rd month, roth day. The functionaries
petitioned that an Empress Consort should be appointed. By
the Emperor's command Toyomike Kashikiya hime no
Mikoto? was appointed Empress Consort. She bore two sons
and five daughters. The first was called the Imperial Princess
Uji no Kahitako [otherwise called the Imperial Princess Uji
no Shitsukahi]. She was wedded to Sho6-toku, the heir to the
throne. The second was called the Imperial Prince Takeda;
the third was called the Imperial Princess Woharida. She
was wedded to the Imperial Prince Hiko-hito no Ohine.? The
fourth was called the Imperial Princess Umori [otherwise
called the Imperial Princess Karu no mori]; the fifth was
called the Imperial Prince Wohari; the sixth was called the
Imperial Princess Tame. She was wedded to the Emperor
Okinaga tarashi-hi hiro-nuka.*./ The seventh was called the
Imperial Princess Sakurawi no Yumibari.

6th year, Spring, 2nd month, 1st day. By Imperial command there were established a Sun-worship Be and a private
Be

Summer, 5th month, 5th day. Prince Ohowake and Woguro
no Kishi were sent to govern the Land of Pékché.

The representatives of the Crown, who by Imperial command were sent on service to the three Han, called themselves 3#, meaning that they governed Corea. This was
doubtless an ancient rule. They resembled what are now
called Envoys. This explanation applies to all other passages also. It is not clear what was the extraction of
Prince Ohowake.

The Interpreter's field.

Afterwards the reigning Empress Suiko Tenno.
3 Her half-brother. 4 Jomei Tenno.

This is 'explained to mean "for the Empress's service."

XNA Zs

AED yoke

Winter, 11th month, 1st day. The King of the Land of
Pékché presented to the Emperor, through the returning Envoys
Prince Ohowake and his companions, a number of volumes of
religious books,' with an ascetic,' a meditative monk,' a nun, a
reciter of mantras,' a maker of Buddhist images, and a temple
architect, six persons in all. Eventually there was founded the
Temple of Prince Ohowake of Naniha.

7th year, Spring, 3rd month, 5th day. The Imperial Princess
Uji was made to attend on the shrine of Ise, but an intrigue
which she had with the Imperial Prince Ikenobe having come
to light, this appointment was cancelled. ;

8th year, Winter, roth month. Silla sent Chi-cheul-chéng
Nami' to bring tribute. At the same time he sent a Buddhist
image.

gth year, Summer, 6th month. Silla sent Ato Nami and
Chil-syo Nami to offer tribute, but they were dismissed without
its being received.

roth year, Spring, Intercalary znd month. Several thousand
Yemishi showed hostility on the frontier. Accordingly their
chiefs [they were very hairy men] Ayakasu' and others were
sent for, and the Emperor gave them his commands, saying :—
"You Yemishi! In the reign of the Emperor Oho-tarashihiko® those of you whom it was meet to kill were put to death,
and those who deserved forgiveness were pardoned. We now,
in observance of this precedent, intend to put to death the ringleaders."" Hereupon Ayakasu and the others were filled with
fear and awe. They went down into the middle stream of the
Hatsuse river, and with their faces turned towards Mount
Mimoro rinsed * their mouths and made oath, saying :—'' We
Yemishi promise that from this time forward, we, our children,
and our children's children [there is an old saying, ' The chil-.

1 A later writer says that there were 200 vols., Buddhist Sutras being
among them.

2 Monks who practise vinaya. Véde Eitel, p. 202, 2nd edition.

• Yogi. Vide Eitel, p. 209. + Buddhist magic spells.

' Here and below Nami may be a mistake for Nama, the Corean title of
rank, The characters used for mi and ma closely resemble each other.

6 It is to be remembered that all the northern part of the main island of
Japan, including the province of Mutsu and Dewa, were at this time in Aino

possession.
7 A Japanese name. 8 Keiko Tenno. ® As a purifying ceremony.

BIDATSU. 97

dren of our body eighty times continued'] will serve the
Celestial Gate with sincerity of heart. If we break this oath,
may all the Gods of Heaven and Earth, and also the spirits of
the Emperors, destroy our race."

11th year, Winter, roth month. Silla sent Ato Nami and
Sil-syo Nami to render tribute. They were dismissed, their
tribute not being accepted.

r2th year, Autumn, 7th month, 1st day. The Emperor
made an order, saying :—'' In the reign of the late Emperor,
my father, Silla destroyed our inner Miyake State.

In the 23rd year of the Emperor Ame-kuni oshi-hiraki
hiro-niha, Imna was destroyed by Silla. Therefore it is
said that Silla destroyed our inner Miyake State.

Our father, the late Emperor, devised measures for restoring
Imna, but he died without carrying them out, and did not
fulfil 'his purpose. It therefore devolves on Us to render
assistance to his divinely admirable policy, and to restore
Imna again. The Talsol, Illa, son of the Arisateung,
Miyakko of the Province of Ashigita in Hi,' now resident in
Pékché, is a wise and brave man. Therefore we wish to
consult with him.' Accordingly he sent Oshikatsu, Ki no
kuni no Miyakko, and Hashima, Kibi no Amabe no Atahe, to
summon him from Peékche.

Winter, roth month. Oshikatsu, Ki no Kuni no Miyakko,
and his colleague returned from Pékché and reported the result
of their mission to the Court, saying :—'' The King of the
Land of Pekche gendered Illa and would not consent to allow
him to come up."

This year, Hashima, Kibi no Amabe no Atahe, was again
sent to summon Illa from Pekché. Hashima, having gone to
Pékché, wished first of all to see Illa privately. He was
standing all by himself facing the door of his house, when
there suddenly came from within the house a Corean woman
who addressed him in the Corean language, saying :—'" Radix
tua ineat in meam radicem," and then went away into the
house. Hashima perceived her.meaning, and followed i in after
her. Upon this Illa came to meet him, and taking him by the
hand, made him take his place on a seat. He then secretly

1 Includes Higo and Hizen.
WOE. th. H

OG. Ws

98 NIHONGI,

informed him, saying :—'' I have received private information
that the King of the Land of Pékché is suspicious of the
Celestial Court, fearing that if I were sent, I might afterwards
be detained and not allowed to return. He is therefore
reluctant, and will not consent to offer me. It would be well,
when the Imperial commands are delivered, to make a show
of severity, and to insist peremptorily on summoning me."
Hashima accordingly followed this plan, and required Illa
from the King of the Land of Pékché. He stood in awe
of the Celestial Court, and, not daring to disobey the
Imperial message, sent Ilia to the Emperor. The Eun-sol,'
Tok-ni, Y6-no, and Kanochi, the Associate Official the
Tok-sol,? Chhia-kan-t6ék, with a good number of steersmen
and sailors, together with Ila and his companions, arrived
at the Miyake of Kojima in Kibi. The Court sent Ohotomo no Nukadeko no Muraji to express sympathy for their
fatigues. Afterwards Daibu* were sent to the official residence
at Naniha to wait upon Illa. At this time Illa, clad in armour,
and riding on horseback, came up to the gate.* Then
advancing in front of the Hall of Audience, he did his obeisances when advancing and retiring in a kneeling posture, and
sighing bitterly, said:—''In the reign of the Emperor who
ruled the world from the Palace of Hinokuma,' my Lord Ohotomo no Kanamura no Ohomuraji sent Arisateung, Hi no
Ashigita no Miyakko, and Yugehi' of the Osaka Be,' beyond
the sea, on the service of the State. Thy servant, the son of
the Arisiiteung, the Talsol Ila, having heard the Imperial
summons, with fear and awe presents himself at thy Court."
He accordingly took off his armour and delivered it to the
Emperor. An official lodging was built for him at Kuha no
ichi in Ato, where he was made to dwell, and provided with
everything which he desired. Afterwards Abe no Me no Omi,
Mononobe no Niheko no Muraji, and Ohotomo no Nukadeko no Muraji were sent to inquire of Illa respecting the
government of the country. Illa answered and said :—'" The
Emperor's aim in governing the Empire is to ensure the

1 3rd rank, 2 4th rank, 3 A general term for high officials.

• Leading to the Hall of Audience.

• Senkwa Tenno. 6 Archér,

7 The executioners.

BIDATSU. 99

protection and nourishment of the people. Why should he
hastily stir up warfare which will redound to their destruction ?
Therefore now having made all, from his counsellors, viz. the
Omi, Muraji, and Miyakko of both kinds [the Kuni no Miyakko
and the Tomo no Miyakko], whose duty it is to serve the >
Court, down to the people, without exception, to enjoy
prosperity, let him cause them to want for nothing. When
this has been continued for three years, when food has
been made abundant, and arms plentiful, the people being
dealt with by means of gladness, will fear neither water nor
fire, and will join with the Emperor in commiserating the
troubles of the country. Thereafter let ships be built in
numbers and stationed in order at all the ports, so that visitors
from abroad may view them and be filled with dread. There
should then be sent a capable Envoy to Pékché to summon
the King of that country, If he does not come, let his
Prime Minister or a Prince be summoned to appear, Their
hearts will in that case naturally be filled with submissive
reverence, and they ought then to be called to an account
for their misconduct'? [the crime of delaying to establish
Imna|].

Moreover he addressed (a message to) the Emperor,
saying :—'' The people of Pékché talk of a plan according to
which it is intended to request (a settlement in) Tsukushi
for 300 ships (of emigrants?). If they really make this
request, I advise Your Majesty to pretend to grant it. Pekché
will then wish to create a new country, and will certainly put
the women and children on ship-board and come with them
in advance. The Government, when this time is at hand,
should place in ambush in Iki and Tsushima plenty of troops,
and, awaiting their arrival, slay them. On the other hand,
guard against being yourselves over-reached, and solidly build
fortresses in all the strong positions."''

Hereupon one of the Eun-sol and the Associate, on the
eve of their departure for their own country [an old book
says :—'' One Eun-sol and one Associate ''] held secret communication with T6k-ni and others, saying :—'' If you, having
allowed sufficient time for us to get past Tsukushi, will secretly

' All this seems great nonsense, It has puzzled the native commentators.
se

OXes ee

eX Ss

kill Illa, we will report the matter fully to the King, who will
confer on you high official rank, so that you and your families
will leave prosperity to your descendants." T6k-ni and Yé-no
both agreed. The Associate Official and the others at length
started on their journey to Chika.' Hereupon-: Illa removed
from the village of Kuha-ichi to the official residence of Naniha.
To6k-ni and his colleague conspired together day and night how
they were to slay him. Now Illa's body was radiant like a
flame of fire,? and therefore Tok-ni and the others were afraid,
and did not kill him. At length, during the interlune of the
12th month, they awaited his loss of radiance and slew him.
But Illa came to life again, and said:—'' This is the doing
of our. slaves, and not of Silla." [This is said because
there were at this time Silla Envoys (at the Court).] Having
thus spoken, he died.

The Emperor gave command to Niheko no Ohomuraji and
Nukadeko no Muraji, and had him buried in front of the Hill
of the western boundary of Wogohori. His wife, children,
and sailors were made to live at Ishikaha.* Hereupon Ohotomo no Nukadeko no Muraji counselled, saying :—'" If
they are made to live all together at one place, I fear it may
give rise to trouble.'' Accordingly the wife and children were
made to dwell at Kudara'-mura in Ishikaha, and the sailors
at Ohotomo no mura in Ishikaha. Tok-ni and the other were
arrested and kept.at Ada-mura in Lower Kudara, where a
number of Daibu were sent to-investigate the matter. Tok-ni
and the other confessed their guilt, saying :—'' Indeed it was
the Eun-sol and the Associate who by their instructions made
us do this. We, being underlings, did not dare to refuse."
They were accordingly cast into prison, and the Daibu reported
the result of their mission to the Court. A messenger was
sent to Ashigita® to summon all Illa's household, and Tok-ni
and the other were delivered to them to fix their punishment
at their discretion. Then the Kimi of Ashigita took them,
and having slain them all, cast away their-bodies on the Island
of Mimejima. Sia is perhaps er | Illa was

1 In Hizen. | 2 Tlis H, i.e. sun.

• Tlla's history resembles somewhat that of Kim Ok-kiun in our own day.

® Ila was of the Ashigita family. See abov e, p. 97.

_BIpATsu. IOI

removed for interment at Ashigita. Later the coast people
reported that the Eun-sol's ship had met with a storm and
foundered, and that the Associate's ship had not been able
to return until it had first drifted to Tsushima.

13th year, Spring, 2nd month, 8th day. Kitahiko, Naniha
no Kishi, was sent to Silla. . He at length arrived at Imna.

Autumn, gth month. Kafuka no Omi [the personal name is
wanting], who had come from Pékché, had a stone image of
Miroku,' and Saheki no Muraji [the personal name is wanting]
an image of Buddha. This year Soga no Mitmako no Sukune,
having asked for. these two Buddhist images, sent Shiba Tatts,"
Kurabe no Sukuri, and Hida, Ikenobe no Atahe, in all directions

to search out persons who practised. (Buddhism). Upon this _he only found in the province of Harima a man named..Hyéphyon of Koryé,* who from a Buddhist priest had become a
layman again. So the Oho-omi made him teacher, and caused
him to receive Shima, the daughter of Shiba Tatté, into religion.
She took .the name of Nun Zen-shin [twelve years of age].
Moreover he received into religion two pupils of the Nun
Zen-shin. One was Toyome, the daughter of Ayabito'.no Yaho.
She took the name of Nun Sen-zd. The other was Ishime,
daughter of Nishikori Tsubu. She took the name of Nun Keizen. Miumako no Sukune, still in accordance with the Law of
Buddha, reverenced the three nuns, and gave them to Hida no
Atahe and Tatt6, with orders to provide them with food and
clothing.. He erected a Buddhist Temple on the east side of
his dwelling, in which he enshrined the stone image of Miroku.
He insisted on the three nuns holding a general meeting to
partake of maigre fare.® At this time Tatto found a Buddhist

1 In Sanskrit Maitréya, the expected Messiah of the Buddhists. Vid
Eitel, p. 92. ;

2 A Chinese or Corean name. ~3 In Japanese Koma no Keibin.

4 Ayabito is written J, ie. a man of Han (China), Here it isa proper
name, though no doubt indicating a Chinese ancestry. Eee

5 The Chinese character for " maigre fare" is #, This the Interlinear
Kana renders here and below in many places by Ogami, i.e. prayer. That
the meetings here referred to were practically for religious services is
unquestionable, and we have seen above, Vol. I. p. 41, that this character
when used in connection with Shinto, is equivalent to "worship," although
primarily meaning "religious abstinence." Here the proper meaning is, I
submit, "the vegetable diet of Buddhist priests." A few lines further down

DONS It

relic on the food of abstinence, and presented it to Mtimako no
Sukune. Mutmako no Sukune, by way of experiment, took the
relic, and placing it on the middle of a block of iron, beat it
with an iron sledge-hammer, which he flourished aloft. The
block and the sledge-hammer were shattered to atoms, but the
relic could not be crushed. Then the relic was cast into water,
when it floated on the water or sank as one desired. In consequence of this, Mumako no Sukune, Ikenobe no Hida, and
Shiba Tatto held faith in Buddhism and practised it unremittingly. Mutmako no Sukune built another Buddhist Temple
at his house in Ishikaha. From this arose the beginning of
Buddhism.

14th year, Spring, 2nd month, 15th day. Soga no Oho-omi,
Mimako no Sukune, erected a pagoda north of the Hill of Ohono,
and having held a general meeting to partake of maigre food,
deposited the relic obtained by Tatt6 on the top of the pillar.'

24th day. Soga no Oho-omi took ill. Having made
inquiry of a diviner,' the diviner answered and said :—'"'It is a
curse sent by will of the Buddha '* worshipped in thy father's
time.' Soga no Oho-omi accordingly sent a young man of his
family to report to the Emperor the nature of the divination.
The Emperor gave orders, saying :—'' In accordance with the
words of the diviner, let thy father's Gods be worshipped."" The
Oho-omi, in obedience to the Emperor's commands, worshipped
the stone image, and prayed that his life might be prolonged.
At this time there was a pestilence rife in the land, and many
of the people died.

3rd month, 1st day. Mononobe no Yugehi no Moriya no
Ohomuraji and Nakatomi no Katsumi no Daibu addressed the
Emperor, saying :—'' Why hast thou not consented to follow
thy servants' counsel? Is not the prevalence of pestilence from
the reign of the late Emperor thy father down to thine, so that

we have RS =, "abstinence food," Lenten fare, as we should say, and
Giles (p. 18) renders HE fF "to give meals to priests." This is a wellknown duty of pious Buddhists. In the history of Corea there is frequent
mention of Jarge numbers of priests being entertained by the kings from
time to time.

1 i.e. the central pillar round which a pagoda is built.

2 Urabe, or native augurs.

' The word for Buddha is {i} ji}, Buddha-Kami.

BIDATSU. 103

the nation is in danger of extinction, owing absolutely to the
establishment of the exercise of the Buddhist religion by Soga
noOmi?" The Emperor gave command, saying :—'' Manifestly
so: let Buddhism be discontinued."

30th day. Mononobe no Yugehi no Moriya no Ohomuraji
went himself to the Temple, and sitting on a chair,' cut down
the pagoda,' which he then set fire
to and burnt. He likewise burnt
the image of Buddha and the
Temple of Buddha. Having done
so, he took the remains of the
image of Buddha which were left
from the burning and had them
flung into the Naniha canal. On
this day there was wind and rain
without any clouds, and _ the
Ohomuraji had on his rain-coat.
He upbraided Mumako no Sukune
and those who followed him in
the exercise of religion, and made
them feel shame and contrition
of heart. Moreover he sent
Mimoro [also called Oruke}, Saheki no Miyakko, to summon
Zen-shin and the other nuns provided for by Miimako no
Sukune. So Mimako no Sukune did not dare to disobey this
command, but with grief and lamentation called forth the nuns
and delivered them to Mimoro. The officials accordingly took
away from the nuns their three garments,' imprisoned them
and flogged them at the road-station of Tsubaki no ichi.

The Emperor, with the view of establishing Imna,
appointed as his Envoy Prince Mimiko of Sakata. Just at this

1 Chair here and elsewhere is in the original represented by two Chinese
characters which mean " Tartar couch." The Japanese word which the
writer had in mind was no doubt agura, "leg-seat," which is the rendering of
the Interlinear Kana,

? The meaning may be that he sat on a chair to superintend the workmen
who were employed for this purpose.

• The three priestly garments, viz. the Samghati, reaching from the
  shoulders to the knees, the Uttara Samghati, a sort of overcoat, and the
  Kachaya (esa in Japanese), a coloured mantle. V7de Eitel, sub voczbus.

eal,

MX 18:

time the Emperor and the Ohomuraji were suddenly afflicted
with sores, and he was therefore after all not sent. The
Emperor gave command to the Imperial Prince Tachibana no
Toyohi, saying :—'' The injunctions of the late Emperor my
father must not be See es the Government of Imna
must be diligently put in order."

Again the Land was filled with those who were attacked
with sores and died thereof.. The persons thus afflicted with
sores said :—'' Our bodies are as if they were burnt, as if they
were beaten, as if they were broken," and so lamenting,
they died. Old and young said privately to one another,
"Is this a punishment for the burning of the Image of
Buddha ?"

Summer, 6th month. Mimako no Sukune addressed the
Emperor, saying :—'' Thy servant's disease has not yet been
healed ; nor isit possible for succour to be afforded me unless
by the power of the three precious things.' Hereupon the
Emperor commanded Miimako no Sukune, saying :—'' Thou
mayest practise the Buddhist religion alone, but discontinue
it in so far as others are concerned." So the three nuns were
given back. to Mttmako no Sukune, who received them with
rejoicing, lamenting their unexampled misfortunes, and bowing
down his head in their honour. He built them a Temple
anew, into which he welcomed them, and provided them with
sustenance.

One book says :—'' Mononobe no Yugehi no Moriya no
Ohomuraji, Oho-miwa no Sakahe no Kimi and Nakatomi
no Ihare no Muraji conspired together to destroy the
Buddhist religion. They wanted to burn the Temple and
pagoda, and also to throw. away the Buddhist images.
Mumako no Sukune opposed this project, and would not
agree to it."

Autumn, 8th month, 15th day. The Emperor's disease
having become more and more inveterate, he died in the
Great Hall. At this time a Palace of temporary interment was
erected at Hirose. Mitmako no Sukune delivered a funeral
oration with his sword girded on. Mononobe no Yugehi no
Moriya no Ohomuraji burst out laughing, and said :—' He is
-! The Triratna, i.e. Buddha, the Law and the Priesthood. Vide Eitel, sué
voce.

BIDATSU. 105

like a sparrow pierced by a hunting-shaft."" Next Yugehi no
Moriya no Ohomuraji, with trembling hands and _ legs,
delivered his funeral oration. The Oho-omi, Mimako no Sukune,
laughed and said :—'' He ought to have bells hung upon him."
From this small beginning the two Ministers conceived a hatred
of each other. Sakahe, Miwa no Kimi sent Hayato for the
protection of the Courtyard of the temporary tomb. The
Imperial Prince Anahobe,' who wished to possess himself of
the empire, flew into a rage, and declared, saying :—'' Why do ye
serye the Court ofa dead King, and do no service where the
living King is?"

1 Younger brother of the Emperor by a different mother.

Book XXI

THE EMPEROR TACHIBANA NO TOYOHI. (YOMEI TENNO.)

Tue Emperor Tachibana no Toyohi was the fourth child of
-the Emperor Ame-kuni oshi-hiraki hiro-niha.* His mother's
name was Kitashi hime. The Emperor believed in the Law of
Buddha and reverenced the Way of the Gods.* In the fourteenth year of his reign, Autumn, the 8th month, the Emperor
Nunakura futo-tama-shiki died.
gth month, 5th day. The Emperor assumed the Imperial
dignity, and made his capital at Ihare, calling it the Palace of
Namitsukiin Ikenobe.? Soga no Mtmako no Sukune was made
Oho-omi, and Mononobe no Yugehi no Moriya no Ohomuraji
was made Ohomuraji, both as before.
tgth day. The Emperor made command, saying :—etc.,
etc.°--appointing the Imperial Princess Nukade hime to the
charge of the Shrine of Ise and to attend to the worship of the
Sun-goddess.
This Imperial Princess, from the time of this Emperor
until the reign of the Empress Kashikiya hime,' attended
to the divine service of the Sun-goddess. She then retired

1 This name means orange abundance-sun. Tachibana is, however, here
the name of a village in Yamato.

2 YO means to use, employ ; mei, brightness. 3 Kimmei Tenno.

4 Shinto. #f x4. The first time this phrase is found. The " Yihking" has, " The sage frames his doctrine by the Way of the Gods, and
the Empire accepts it."

5 Province of Yamato.

6 The author omits the words of the edict, and only gives its general
purport.

7 Suiko Tenno.

— ee

YOMEI. 107

of her own accord to Katsuraki, and there died. See the
reign of the Empress Kashikiya hime. One book says :—
'"' Having attended to the worship of the Sun-goddess for
the space of thirty-seven years, she then retired of her own
accord and died."

st year, Spring, rst month, 1st day. The Imperial Princess
Anahobe no Hashibito was appointed Empress Consort.' She
bore four sons. The first was called the Imperial Prince
Miimayado? [also called Mimito* Shotoku,* or as some have it
Toyoto-mimi, Great King of the Law, or again Master King of
the Law]. This Imperial Prince at first lived at Kamitsu
miya.® Afterwards he removed to Ikaruga in the reign of the
Empress Toyomike Kashikiya hime, where he occupied the
Eastern Palace,' and discharged the duties of Emperor, being
associated with her in the management of all matters of
administration, as is stated in the history of the Empress Toyomike Kashikiya hime. The second was called the Imperial
Prince Kume; the third was called the Imperial Prince Yeguri ;
the fourth was called the Imperial Prince Mamuta.' Ishikina,
daughter of Soga no Oho-omi, Iname no Sukune, was appointed
a Consort. She bore the Imperial Prince Tame [also called
the Imperial Prince Toyora]. Hiroko, daughter of [hamura,
Katsuraki no Atahe, bore one son and one daughter. The son
was called the Imperial Prince Maroko; he was the ancestor
of the Kimi of Tahema. The daughter was called the Imperial
Princess Nukade hime. She was during three generations in
the service of the Sun-goddess.

Summer, 5th month. The Imperial Prince Anahobe tried
to force his way into the Palace of temporary interment in
order to ravish the Empress Consort Kashikiya hime.* But
the favourite Minister, Sakahe, Miwa no Kimi, called out the

1 She was also a daughter of Kimmei Tenné, by a different mother.

2 See below, 1st year of Suiko's reign, for the reason of this name.

3- Quick-ear.

4 Sagely-virtue. This is the renowned Shdtoku Daishi, the real founder
of Buddhism in Japan.

° The Upper Palace. 6 i.e. the Heir Apparent's quarters.

7 Or Mata. >

8 The Empress Dowager. The motive was probably not lust, but ambition.
Compare the similar case of Jimmu Tenn0's widow.

NO. Oi

OIG Cy

Kg.

guards, who firmly fastened the Palace Gate, and resisting his
entrance, would not let him in. The Imperial Prince Anahobe
demanded of them, saying :—'' Who is it that is here?"? The
guards answered and said :—'"' Sakahe, Miwa no Kimi, is here."
Seven times he shouted at them to open the gate, but they
steadily refused to admit him. Hereupon the Imperial Prince
Anahobe addressed the Oho-omi and the Ohomuraji, saying:
—' Sakahe is incessantly insulting me. Inthe funeral eulogy
delivered by him at the Court of temporary interment he
said :—' Thy Court shall not be left desolate, but shall be kept
pure as the surface of a mirror, and thy servant will preserve
peace in dutiful service to thee.' This is an insult. At this
moment there are many young men of the Emperor's family,
and there are two Chief Ministers present. Who has any right
wantonly to monopolize talk of dutiful service? Moreover
when I wished to see the interior of the place of temporary
interment, I was prevented, and not allowed to enter. Seven
times I myself called out, 'Open the gate,' but there was no
answer. I request that I may be allowed to put him to death."
The two Chief Ministers! said :—'' Be it as thou hast commanded." Upon this, the Imperial Prince Anahobe,: while
secretly planning to make himself ruler of the Empire, falsely
gave out that his object was to kill Sakahe no Kimi. . At length,
along with Mononobe no Moriya no Ohomuraji, he led troops
with which they surrounded Ikenobe in Ihare. This having
come to the knowledge of Sakahe no Kimi, he concealed himselfon Mount Mimoro. That day, at midnight, he came away
stealthily from the mountain and hid in the hinder' palace,

[meaning the Empress Kashikiya hime's country-house. It_

was called the Palace of Tsubaki ichi]. Relatives of Sakahe
named Shiratsutsumi and Yokoyama told where Sakahe no
Kimi was, and the Imperial Prince Anahobe straightway sent
to Moriyano Ohomuraji [one book says :—'' The Imperial Princes
Anahobe and Hatsusebe having consulted together, sent to
Moriya no Ohomuraji"'], saying to him :—'' Thou must go and
slay Sakahe no Kimi, and likewise his two children." The Ohomuraji at length went off in command of an armed force. Soga

1 Jeg Ef is here evidently not Oho-omi, for one of them was not an Ohoomi, but an Ohomuraji. 'It has the more general sense of Chief Minister.
2 i.e. the Empress's palace.

YOMEI. 109 |

no Mtmako no Sukune, having heard from an outside source of
this conspiracy, went to the place where the Imperial Prince
was. He accordingly arrived before the gate (the gate of the
Imperial Prince's house is meant], and finding him on the
point of going to the place where the Ohomuraji was, remonstrated with him, saying:—''A ruler does not approach a
criminal. Thou shouldst not go thyself.' The Imperial
Prince would not listen to him, but went. Mumako no Sukune
forthwith departed in his train, and arrived at Ihare. There
he urgently remonstrated with him, and the Prince yielded to
his remonstrances and stopped. In this place, accordingly, he
remained seated on a chair and waited for the Ohomuraji. A
good while later the latter arrived with his troops and reported
the result of his commission, saying :—"' I have executed Sakahe
and the others." [One books says:—'' The Imperial Prince
went in person and shot them dead." | Hereupon Mtmako no
Sukune broke into bitter lamentations, saying :—' Civil disorder in the Empire is not far off." The Ohomuraji hearing
this, answered and said:—'' Thy position is that of a small
minister ;' thou dost not know."

This Sakahe, Miwa no Kimi, was a favourite of the
Emperor Wosada,' and he was charged with all matters
both internal and external. In consequence of this the
Empress-consort Kashikiya hime and Mumako no Sukune

both conceived enmity against the Imperial Prince |

Anahobe.

This year was the year Hinoye Mima (43rd) of the Cycle.

2nd year, Spring, 4th month, 2nd day. The Emperor performed the ceremony of tasting the new rice * on the river-bank
of Ihare. On this day the Emperor took ill and returned to
the Palace. All the Ministers were in attendance. The
Emperor addressed them, saying :—'' It is Our desire to give
our adherence to the three precious things. Do ye Our
Ministers advise upon this." All the Ministers entered the
Court and consulted together. Mononobe no Moriya no Ohomuraji and Nakatomi no Katsumi. no Muraji opposed the

1 Alluding to his title of Oho-omi or Great Minister.
2 Bidatsu Tenno.: oes re

' 3 Nihi-name. See above, Vol. I: p. 86." It was unusual to celebrate this

festival in spring. (ft Bo. en ote lise

1IO NIHONGI.

Imperial proposal, and advised, saying:—'' Why should we
reverence strange deities, and turn our backs upon the gods of
our country? Of course we know naught of any such thing."
The Oho-omi Soga no Mtimako no Sukune said :—'' Let us
render assistance in compliance with the Imperial command.
Who shall offer advice to the contrary?'' Hereupon the
Imperial Prince the Emperor's younger brother [the Imperial
Prince Anahobe is meant." He was the Emperor's younger
brother, born of a concubine], introduced into the interior (of
the Palace) a priest of the Land of Toyo" [the personal name
is wanting]. Mononobe no Moriya no Ohomuraji glared at
them in great wrath. Then Kekuso, Oshi-sakabe no Fubito,
came hastily and spoke secretly to the Ohomuraji, saying :—
'"* All the Ministers are now plotting against thee, and moreover
are about to waylay thee." When the Ohomuraji heard this,
he retired to Ato [Ato is the name of a place where the Ohomuraji had a country house] and assembled a body of men.
Nakatomi no Katsumi no Muraji assembled troops at his house
and went with them to the assistance of the Ohomuraji. At
length he prepared figures of the Imperial Prince Hikobito, the
Heir Apparent, and of the Imperial Prince Takeda, and loathed
them.* But presently finding that success was impossible, he
repaired to the Palace of the Imperial Prince Hikobito at
Mimata. One of the attendants * (of the Prince) named Ichihi,
Tomi no Obito [Tomi is the family name, and Ichihi the
personal name], watched till Katsumi no Muraji was withdrawing from the place where the Imperial Prince Hikobito was, and
drawing his sword, slew him, The Ohomuraji from his house
at Ato sent a message to Mumako no Oho-omi by Wosaka, Mononobe no Yasaka no Oho-ichi no Miyakko, and Ani, Urushibe *

1 The " Shukai" editor thinks we should understand here the Emperor's
younger brother avd the Imperial Prince.

2 Or perhaps Toyokuni was his name.

3 i.e. practised witchcraft on them.

4 Tonerl. '

5 This name may be read either Urushibe no Miyakko or Nuribe no
Miyakko, Urushi is "varnish," and nuri means "to smear," so that the
difference is not very material. This is the first mention of lacquer in
Japanese literature, and although it indicates that the art was already known,
we may safely set aside as later inventions the statements referring it to a
much earlier period which are quoted, with a reserve amply justified by the

YOmMEI. Lag

no Miyakko, saying:—'' Hearing that the Ministers have
designs against me, I am keeping out of the way." Mtmako
no Oho-omi accordingly sent Hashi no Yajima no Muraji to the
place where Ohotomo no Hirafu no Muraji was, and told him
all that the Ohomuraji had said. Huirafu no Muraji, therefore,
took in his hand his bow and arrows and his leathern shield
and went to the house at Tsukikuma [the Oho-omi's house],
where he remained guarding the Oho-omi, and did not leave
him by night or by day.

The Emperor's sores became worse and worse, and when
the end was approaching, Tasuna of the Kuratsukuri' Be [son
of Shiba Tatto] came forward and addressed him, saying :—
"Thy servant, on behalf of the Emperor, will renounce the
world and exercise religion. Moreover, he will make an image
of Buddha sixteen feet high, and a Temple." The Emperor
was deeply moved. This is the 16-foot wooden image of
Buddha which with its attendant Bosatsu? now stands in the
Temple of Sakata at Minabuchi.

gth day. The Emperor died in the Great Hall.

Autumn, 7th month, 21st day. He was buried in the
Misasagi above the pond of Ihare.*

facts, in an essay on Lacquer in the " Catalogue of Japanese Lacquer and
Metal Work in the Burlington Fine Arts Club, 1894."

The Urushibe (or Nuribe) no Muraji (a higher rank than Miyakko) were
promoted to be Urushibe no Sukune in 685.

An ancient note to the " Kiujiki," III. 16, traces the descent of the Urushibe
no Muraji from a deity.

1 Saddle-makers.

2 i.e. Boddhisattwa. The two Bosatsu here alluded to are probably
Ji-zO Bosatsu (Kshidi-garbha) and Monju Bosatsu, the Sanskrit Mafidjus''ri. Vide Eitel, sub voce. Also vide "Satow's Handbook," 2nd ed.

introduction, p. 87.
3 Afterwards re-interred at Shinaga in Kahachi.

THE EMPEROR HATSUSEBE.'
(SUJUN? TENNO.)

The Emperor Hatsusebe was the twelfth child of the Emperor
Ame-kuni Oshi-hiraki hiro-niha."* His mother's name was
Wo-ane' no Kimi [daughter of Iname no Sukune, as already
stated]. |

The Emperor Tachibana no Toyohi died in the second year
of his reign, Summer, the 4th month. In the 5th month the
army of the Mononobe na Ohomuraji made a disturbance
thrice. The Ohomuraji from the first wished to set aside the
other Imperial Princes and to establish the Imperial Prince
Anahobe as Emperor. He now hoped to make use.of a
hunting party to devise a plan for raising him to the throne
instead. So he secretly sent a messenger to the Imperial
Prince Anahobe, to say :—''I should like to hunt with the
Imperial Prince in Ahaji." The plot leaked out.

6th month, 7th day. Soga no Mitmako no Sukune and
other Ministers, on behalf of Kashikiya hime no Mikoto,
commissioned ® Nifute, Saheki no Muraji, Ihamura, Hashi no
Muraji, and Makuhi, Ikuba no Omi, saying :—'' Do ye with
rigorous discipline of arms proceed at once to execute the
Imperial Prince Anahobe and the Imperial Prince Yakabe."
On this day, at midnight, Nifute, Saheki no Muraji, and his
colleagues surrounded the Palace of the Imperial Prince
Anahobe. Upon this the guardsmen, having first climbed up
into the upper story, smote the Imperial Prince Anahobe on
the shoulder. The Imperial Prince fell down from the upper
story, and ran away into an outhouse. Then the guardsmen,
holding up lights, executed him.

8th day. The Imperial Prince Yakabe was executed.

The Imperial Prince Yakabe was the son of the Emperor

1 The " Kojiki" calls him Hatsusebe no Waka-sazaki.

2 Venerable-lofty. Kimmei Tenno.

4 i.e. little-elder-sister.

» The character used is ff, generally applied to an edict or order of the
Emperor.

SUJUN. 113

Hinokuma! and father of Princess Kamutsu hime. This

is not clear.
~He was put to death because he approved the Imperial

'Prince Anahobe.
gth day. The nun Zen-shin and the others addressed the

Oho-omi, saying :—'' Discipline is the basis of the method of
those who renounce the world ; we pray thee to let us go to
Pékché to receive instruction in the Law of Discipline." This
month tribute Envoys from Pckché arrived at Court. The
Oho-omi addressed the Envoys, saying :—'' Take these nuns
with you, and when you are about to cross over to your
country, make them learn the Law of Discipline. When they
have done, send them off." The Envoys answered and said :—
""When we return to our frontier State, we shall first of all
inform the King of our country, and it 'will afterwards be not
too late to send them off." ®

Autumn, 7th month. The Oho-omi, Soga no Mtimako no
Sukune, incited the Imperial Princes and the Ministers to plot
the destruction of the Ohomuraji, Mononobe no Moriya. The
Imperial Prince Hatsusebe, the Imperial Prince Takeda, the
Imperial Prince Mtimayado, the Imperial Prince Nanikha, the
Imperial Prince Kasuga, the Oho-omi, Soga no Mtmako no
Sukune, Womaro no Sukune, Ki no Omi, Hirafu, Kose no Omi,
Katafu, Kashihade no Omi, and Wonara, Katsuraki no Omi,
together led an army, and advanced to attack the Ohomuraji.
Kurafu, Ohotomo no Muraji, Hito, Abe no Omi, Ite, Heguri
no Omi, Nukade, Sakamoto no Omi, and Kasuga no Omi [the
personal name is not given], together led a force from the
district of Shiki* as far as the house of Shibukaha.' The
Ohomuraji, in personal command of the young men of his
family and ofa slave-army, built a rice-fort and gave battle.
Then the Ohomuraji climbed up into the fork of an elm® at
Kisuri, from which he shot down arrows like rain. His troops
were full of might. They filled the house and overflowed into
the plain. The army of the Imperial Princes and the troops
of the Ministers were timid and afraid, and fell back three
times. At this time the Imperial Prince Mtimayado, his hair

1 Senkwa Tenno. 2 See below, XXI. 13. 3 In Kahachi.
44.e. the Ohomuraji's house at Shibukaha.

® The yenoki or Celtis sinensis.

VOL. Il. I

SOGE ib:

being tied up on the temples' [the ancient custom was for boys
of the age of fifteen or sixteen to tie up their hair on the
temples ; at the age of seventeen or eighteen it was divided,
and made into tufts, as is the case even now], followed in the
rear of the army. He pondered in his own mind, saying to
himself :—'' Are we not going to be beaten? Without prayer
we cannot succeed." So he cut down a nuride tree," and
swiftly fashioned images of the four Heavenly Kings.' Placing
them on his top-knot, he uttered a vow :—'"' If we are now made
to gain the victory over the enemy, I promise faithfully to
honour the four Heavenly Kings, guardians of the world, by
erecting to them a temple with a pagoda." The Oho-omi
Soga no Miimako also uttered a vow :—"' Oh! all ye Heavenly
Kings and great Spirit King,* aid and protect us, and make
us to gain the advantage. If this prayer is granted, I will erect
a temple with a pagoda in honour of the Heavenly Kings and
the great Spirit ne and will propagate everywhere the three
precious things." When they had made this vow, they urged
their troops of all arms sternly forward to the attack. Now
there was 2 man named Ichihi, Tomi no Obito, who shot down

XXI. 10. the Ohomuraji from his branch and killed him and his children.

The Ohomuraji's troops accordingly gave way suddenly. Joining their forces, they every one put on black clothes, and
going hunting on the plain of Magari in Hirose, so dispersed."
In this war some of the children and relatives of the Ohomuraji made their escape, and concealing themselves on the
plain of Ashihara, changed their personal names and altered
their titles,° while others fled away nobody knew where.

1 The interlinear version calls this style hisago-hana, i.e. gourd-flower
Le manly style is called age-maki, or rolling up.

2 It is doubtful what kind of tree is intended. Nuride is the interlinear
gloss. The nuride or nurude resembles the lacquer tree (nuri means lacquer).
Hepburn calls it Rhus semialata.

3 Shi-ten-o or Chatur Maharadjas. Four demon kings who guard the
world against Asuras. Vide Eitel, p. 174, 2nd ed. ; also " Satow's Handbook," p. 556.

4 Daijinnd or Mahakala. Vide Eitel, pp. 85 and 91. Identified with the
modern Daikoku Sama. Vide " Anderson's B. M. Catalogue," p. 33.

5 It is explained here that " black" was the colour of underlings' clothes,
and that the chiefs put on this colour for disguise. The "hunting" was
only a pretence.

• Or surnames.

. SUJUN. : 115

The people of that time said of them to one another :—'' The
wife of Soga no Oho-omi is the younger sister of the Ohomuraji Mononobe no Moriya, and the Oho-omi, injudiciously
acting on his wife's advice, slew the Ohomuraji." !

When the civil troubles had been quieted, a Temple of the
Four Heavenly Kings"? was built in the province of Settsu.
Half of the Ohomuraji's slaves, together with his house, were
constituted the slaves and farm-house ofthe Great Temple, and
ten thousand shiro* of rice-land were given to Ichihi, Tomi
no Obito. Moreover, Soga no Oho-omi, in fulfilment of his
vow, erected the Temple of Hokoji* in Asuka. A dependant
of the Ohomuraji Mononobe no Moriya named Yorodzu,
{the personal name], of the Tottori-be, in command of one
hundred men, guarded the house' at Naniha, but hearing of
the Ohomuraji's downfall, he urged his horse into a gallop,
and made his escape by night in the direction of the village of
Arimaka in the district of Chinu, where, having passed his
wife's house, he at length concealed himself among the hills.
The Court took counsel together, saying :—'' Yorodzu cherishes
traitorous feelings, and therefore has concealed himself among
these hills. Let his kindred be extirpated promptly, and no
remissness shown." Yorodzu, in tattered and filthy raiment,
and with a wretched countenance, came forth alone, of his
own accord, bow in hand and girt with a sword. The officials
sent several hundred guardsmen to surround him. Yorodzu,
accordingly, was afraid, and hid himself in a bamboo thicket,
where he tied cords to the bamboos and pulled them so as to
shake the bamboos, and thus make the people to doubt where
he had gone in. The guardsmen were deceived, and pointing
to the quivering bamboos, ran forward, saying :—'' Yorodzu is
here!" Yorodzu forthwith shot his arrows, not one of which
missed its mark, so that the guardsmen were afraid, and did
not dare to approach. Yorodzu then unstrung his bow, and

1 She wished to appropriate to herself his property.

2 At Osaka. Still known as Tenndji. Vide " Murray's Handbook of
Japan," 3rd ed. p. 285.

3 The bA (shiro) is equal 100 H{ or mow, a measure which, according
to present Chinese reckoning, is equal to 15.13 acres. Vide Giles.

4 Near Nara. It is no longer in existence.

Of the Ohomuraji.

ees

.O-6 a ae

BNeXT. B12)

taking it under his arm, ran off towards the hills. The guardsmen accordingly pursued him, shooting their arrows at him
from both sides of a river, but none of them were able to hit
him. Hereupon one of the guardsmen ran on swiftly, and
got before Yorodzu. Lying down by the river's side, he aimed
at him, and hit him on the knee. Yorodzu forthwith pulled
out the arrow, and stringing his bow, let fly his arrows. Then
prostrating himself on the earth, he exclaimed aloud :—'' A
shield of the Emperor, Yorodzu would have devoted his valour
to his service, but no examination was made, and, on the
contrary, he has been hard pressed, and is now at an extremity. Let some one come forward and speak with me, for
it is my desire to learn whether I am to be slain or to be made
a prisoner." The guardsmen raced up and shot at Yorodzu,
but he warded off the flying shafts, and slew more than thirty
men. Then he took the sword which he wore, and cut his
bow into three pieces, and bending back his sword, flung it into
the midst of the water of the river. With a dagger which he
had besides, he stabbed himself in the throat, and died. The
Governor of Kahachi reported the circumstances of Yorodzu's
death to the Court, which gave an order by a stamp * that his
body should be cut into eight pieces and disposed for exposure
among the eight provinces. The Governor' of Kahachi
accordingly, in obedience to the purport of the stamped order,
was about to dismember him for exposure, when thunder
pealed, and a great rain fell. Now, there was a white dog
which had been kept by Yorodzu. Looking up, and looking
down, he went round, howling beside the corpse, and at last,
taking up the head in his mouth, placed it on an ancient
mound. He then lay down close by, and starved to death in
front of it. The Governor of Kahachi, thinking that dog's
conduct very strange, reported it to the Court. The Court
could not bear to hear of it for pity, and issued a stamped
order to this effect :—'' The case of this dog is one that is
rarely heard of in the world, and should be shown to after
ages. Let Yorodzu's kindred be made to construct a tomb
and bury their remains." The kindred of Yorodzu accord1 Oshide. A stamp of red or black ink on the palm of the hand as token
of authority.
2 Bl, The Interlinear Kana is mikoto-mochi.

SuUJUN. 117

ingly assembled together, and raised a tomb in the village of
Arimaka, where they buried Yorodzu and his dog.

It was reported from the province of Kahachi that on the
plain ' of the River of Yega there were slain men to the number
it might be of several hundreds. Their corpses had become
putrefied, so that their names could not be ascertained, but by
the colour of the clothing their bodies were taken up (by their
friends) for burial. Now there was a dog, kept by Inu, Sakurawi no Tanabe no Muraji, who held on by his teeth to the dead
body (of his master), and lying beside it, guarded it closely, not
getting up to go away until he had caused it to be taken up for
burial. ©

8th month, 2nd day. The Emperor, upon the advice of
Kashikiya hime no Mikoto and the Ministers, assumed the
Imperial Dignity. Soga no Mitmako no Sukune was made
Oho-omi as before. The Ministers and Daibu were also confirmed in their previous ranks.

In this month the Palace was made at Kurahashi.'

1st year, Spring, 3rd month. Woteko, daughter of Ohotomo no Nukade no Muraji, was appointed Consort. She bore
the Imperial Prince Hachiko and the Imperial Princess Nishikide.

This year, the Land of Pékché sent Envoys, and along with
them the Buddhist priests Hyé-song, Nyong-Keun, and Hyésik,® with a present of Buddhist relics. The Land of Pékché
sent the Eun-sol, Syu-sin, the Ték-sol, Ke-mun, and the Nasol, Pok-pu-m?-sin, with tribute, and also with a present of
Buddhist relics, the Buddhist priest Nyéng-chyo, the ascetics
Nyéng-wi, Hyé-chyung, Hyé-syuk and To-6m, the Temple
carpenters Ta-nyang Mi-ta and Mun-ko-ko-cha, a man learned
in the art of making braziers and chargers,' the Chyang-tok
Péng-mé-syun, men learned in pottery named Mana Puno,
Yang Kwi-mun, Neung Kwi-mun and Syék-ma Tyé-mi, and a
painter ° named Pek-ka.

1 The dry bed of a river is frequently so called in Japan. They were often
used as execution grounds.

2 In Yamato. 3 In Japanese Ye-so, Ryo-kin, and Ye-shoku.

4 Metal-founders. These artizans had a defined rank and are called
Hakase, or doctor.

5 Probably of Buddhist pictures, says the " Shukai" editor.

Soga no Mtimako no Sukune inquired of the Pékché priests
the method of receiving discipline, and handing over to the
Eun-sol, Syu-sin, and the other Pekché Envoys the nuns Zenshin and her companions, despatched them (to Corea) for
study. Having pulled down the house of Konoha, ancestor of
the Asuka no Kinunuhi no Miyakko, he began to build the
Temple of Hokoji. The name of this place was Asuka no
Magami no Hara. It was also called Asuka no Tomada.

This year was the year Tsuchinoye Saru (45th) of the Cycle.

2nd year, Autumn, 7th month, 1st day. Kamafu, Afumi no
Omi, was sent to the Tésand6! to inspect the frontier of the
territory of the Yemishi, Kari, Shishibito no Omi, to the
Tokaido?' to inspect the frontier of the provinces bordering on
the Eastern ocean, and Abe no Omi to the Hokurikudo to
inspect the frontier of the province of Koshi, etc.'

3rd year, Spring, 3rd month. The student nuns, Zen-shin
and her companions, returned from Pekché, and took up their
abode in the Temple at Sakurawi.

Autumn, roth month. People went to the hills to get timber
for building Buddhist temples. In this year there entered
religion as nuns, Zentoku, daughter of Ohotomo no Sadehiko no
Muraji, and his Koma wives Shiraki hime and Kudara hime,'
under the names of Zem-myé and Myé-kwo. Moreover men of
Han*® named Zen-so, Zen-tsi, Hd Jé-sho, Zen Chi-so, Zen
Chi-kei, and Zen-kwo, with Tasuna, a son of Kuratsukuri be
no Shiba Tatt6, at the same time renounced the world, the latter
taking the name of Tokusai Héshi.'

4th year, Spring, 4th month, 12th day. The Emperor
Wosada was buried in the Misasagi of Shinaga.' This is the
Misasagi where the Empress-consort, his mother, was buried.

1 ie. East-mountain-circuit, including the inland provinces eastwards
from Afumi (Omi). The Interlinear Kana has Adzuma, which is not quite
the same.

? East-sea-circuit, including the provinces along the East Coast from Iga
to Hitachi.

3 Viz. Etchiu, Echizen, and Echigo.

' i.e. the Silla lady and the Pékché lady,

5 China. No doubt we should understand the Ayabito family of Chinese
descent. The names are Chinese, but as the persons who bore them had
probably never been in China, I have not given the Chinese pronunciation.

6 Hoshi is a. priestly title. 7 In Kahachi.

SUJUN. 119

Autumn, 8th month, 1st day. The Emperor addressed his
Ministers, saying :—"' It is our desire to establish Imna. What
do ye think?" The Ministers said to him:—' The Miyake
of Imna should be established. We are all of the same opinion
as Your Majesty."

Winter, 11th month, 4th day. Ki no Womaro no Sukune,
Hirafu, Kose no Omi, Kashihade no Omi, Ohotomo no Kuhi
no Muraji, and Katsuraki no Wonara no Omi were appointed
as Generals. Taking with them the Omi and Muraji of the
various Houses as Adjutant-Generals of the divisions of the
army, they marched out in command of over 20,000 men and
stationed themselves in Tsukushi. Kishi no Kana was sent to
Silla and Kishi' no Itahiko to Imna to make inquiry respecting
Imna.

5th year, Winter, roth month, 4th day. A wild boar was
presented to the Emperor. Pointing to it, he said :—'' When
shall those to whom We have an aversion be cut off as this
wild boar's throat has been cut?" An abundance of weapons
was provided beyond what was customary.

roth day. Soga no Mimako no Sukune, having been told
of the pronouncement of the Emperor, and alarmed at his
detestation of himself, called together his people and conspired
with them to assassinate the Emperor. ;

In this month, the Hall of Worship and the covered gallery
of the great H6k6ji Temple were built.

11th month, 3rd day. Mtmako no Sukune lied to the
Ministers, saying :—'' To-day I present the taxes of the Eastern
provinces," and sent Koma, Yamato no Aya no Atahe, who
killed the Emperor.

One book says :—'' Koma, Yamato no Aya no Atahe,
was the son of Ihawi, Yamato no Aya no Atahe."

On this day the Emperor was buried in the Misasagi on the
hill of Kurahashi.

One book says :—The Imperial concubine Ohotomo no
Koteko, incensed at her declining favour, sent a man to
Soga no Miimako no Sukune with a message, saying :—
'Recently a wild boar was presented to the Emperor.
He pointed to it and said :—' When shall the man We

' It seems doubtful whether Kishi is here part of the name or a title.

ONG EL

XXI.- 16,

think of be cut off as this wild boar's throat has been cut?'
Besides weapons are being made in abundance in the
Palace." Now Miimako no Sukune, hearing this, was

alarmed.
5th day. Mounted messengers were sent to the General's
quarters in Tsukushi, saying :—'"' Do not let foreign matters be

neglected in consequence of the internal troubles."

This month, Koma, Yamato Aya no Atahe, had a clandestine
amour with the Imperial concubine Kahakami no Iratsume,
daughter of Soga, and made her his wife. [Kahakami no
Iratsume was the daughter of Soga no Mumako no Sukune.]
Mutmako no Sukune did not find out immediately that Kahakami no Iratsume had been clandestinely possessed. by Koma,
and supposed that she was dead. But when Koma's intrigue
with the Imperial concubine became known he was killed by
the Oho-om1.

Book XXII

THE EMPRESS TOYO-MIKE KASHIKI-YA-HIME. (SUIKO TENNO.)

THE Empress Toyo-mike Kashiki-ya-hime was the second *
daughter of the Emperor Ame-kuni oshi-hiraki hiro-niha' and
a younger sister by the same mother of the Emperor Tachibana no toyo-hi.° In her childhood she was called the Princess
Nukada-be. Her appearance was beautiful, and her conduct
was marked by propriety. At the age of eighteen, she was

appointed Empress-consort of the Emperor Nunakura futo- —

dama-shiki.' When she was thirty-four years of age, the
Emperor Nunakura futo-dama-shiki died. When she was
thirty-nine years of age, in the 5th year and the 11th month of
the reign of the Emperor Hatsuse-be,* the Emperor was
murdered by the Oho-omi Mttmako no Sukune, and the succession to the Dignity being vacant, the Ministers besought
the Empress-consort of the Emperor Nunakura futo-damashiki, viz. the Princess Nukada-be, to ascend the throne. The
Empress refused, but the public functionaries urged her in
memorials three times until she consented, and they accordingly
delivered to her the Imperial Seal.

Winter, 12th month, 8thday. The Empress-consort assumed
the Imperial Dignity in the Palace of Toyora.°

Ist year, Spring, Ist month, 15th day. Relics of Buddha

• From this point to the end of the work I have had the great advantage
  of consulting Dr. Florenz's German translation.
  2 Toyo, abundant ; mz, august ; %e, food ; Kashikiya, cook-house ; hime,

princess.
5 Suiko means "to reason from antiquity."

• Literally middle. > Kimmei. 6 YOmei. * Bidatsu.

8 Sujun. ® In Yamato.

Da W neds

were deposited in the foundation-stone of the pillar of the
pagoda ' of the Temple of H6k6ji.

16th day. The Pagoda-pillar was erected.

Summer, 4th month, roth day. The Imperial Prince Mimayado no Toyotomimi was appointed Prince Imperial. He had
general control ofthe Government, and was entrusted with all
the details of administration. He was the second child of the
Emperor Tachibana no Toyo-hi. The Empress-consort his
mother's name was the Imperial Princess Anahobe no Hashibito. The Empress-consort, on the day of the dissolution of
her pregnancy, went round the forbidden precinct, inspecting
the different offices. When she came to the Horse Department,
and had just reached the door of the stables,' she was suddenly
delivered of him without effort. He was able to speak as soon
as he was born, and was so wise when he grew up that he
could attend to the suits of ten men at once and decide them
all without error. He knew beforehand what was going to
happen. Moreover he learnt the Inner Doctrine * from a Kory6
Priest named Hyé-cha, and studied the Outer Classics* with a
doctor called Hak-ka.'? In both of these branches of study he
became thoroughly proficient. The Emperor his father loved
him, and made him occupy the Upper Hall South of the

1 The Chinese character here translated "pagoda" is #l], pronounced
setsu in Japanese. This words means (with the pronunciation cé/) in Corean
Buddhist temples generally, and it is the same word which we have in the
Japanese Zera, temple. But in the present passage it would seem that one of
the subsidiary buildings of a Buddhist temple is intended, no doubt something in the form of a pagoda, corresponding to either 6 or 14 in the drawing
in " Murray's Handbook of Japan" (Introduction, p. 26). A pagoda in Japan
is built round a solid central pillar (referred to in the text) which runs up to the
topmost story. Shari, relics,is the Japanese form of the Sanskrit Sarira, body.
The shari at Ikegami near Tokio is said to be part of the shoulder-blade of
Saint Nichiren.

The Pagoda is the Chinese and Japanese counterpart of the Indian stupa
and an essentially sepulchral monument. The stories, of which there is
always an odd number, represent umbrellas of honour. V¢de an instructive
article by Miss Gordon Cumming in the " English Illustrated Magazine."

2 Hence his name, Miima-ya-do, which means stable door.

3 i.e. Buddhism.

4 i.e. the Chinese Classics. Inner and Outer have here something of the
force of our words sacred and secular.

The Corean pronunciation.

SUIKO. 123

Palace. Therefore he was styled the Senior Prince Kamu-tsumiya,' Muma-ya-do Toyotomimi.

Autumn, gth month. The remains of the Emperor Tachibana no Toyohi were removed and re-interred in the Misasagi of
Shinaga in Kahachi. .

In this year the building of the Temple of Shi-ten-o-ji* at
Arahaka in Naniha was begun.

This year was the year Midzunoto Ushi (50th) of the
Cycle.

2nd year, Spring, 2nd month, 1st day. The Empress instructed the Prince Imperial and the Oho-omi to promote the
prosperity of the Three Precious Things. At this time, all the
Omi and Muraji vied each with one another in erecting Buddhist
shrines for the benefit of their Lords and parents. These were
called Temples.*

3rd year, Summer, 4th month. Lign-aloes® wood drifted
ashore on the Island of Ahaji. It was a fathom round. The
people of the island, being unacquainted with aloes wood, used
it with other firewood to burn in their cooking range, when
the smoky vapour spread a perfume far and wide. Wondering
at this, they presented it to the Empress.

5th month, roth day. A priest of Koryé, named Hyé-cha,
emigrated to Japan, and was taken as teacher by the Prince
Imperial. In the same year a Peékché priest, named Hyéchhong, arrived. These two priests preached the Buddhist
religion widely, and were together the mainstay of the Three
Precious Things.

Autumn, 7th month. The General and his followers arrived
from Tsukushi.

1 Kamu-tsu-miya means upper palace.

? Shi-ten-6-ji means the Temple of the Four (Déva) Kings. This Temple
is still in existence—not the original building, however. Arahaka is the
name of the place where it stands. It means ruined tomb.

3 See above, p. 104.

4 The Chinese character used here is es but whether the author refers
to the use of this character (with the sound 77) at the end of names of
Buddhist temples, or whether he was thinking of the Japanese word 'Zera,
temple, is not very clear. Tera, though always written HH, is really, as
already pointed out, derived from the Chinese fl] through the Corean
chol,

5 Aquilaria agallochum.

MDy SOG:
REE, 3:

»[email protected] 0 Harn

©, CUBES

4th year, Winter, 11th month. The building of the Temple
of Hokoji was finished. Accordingly Zentoku no Omi, son of
the Oho-omi, was appointed Commissioner for the Temple.
On this day the two priests Hyé-cha and Hyé-chhong took up
their residence in H6k6ji.

5th year, Summer, 4th month, 1st day. The King of Pékché
sent Prince A-cha with tribute.

Winter, 11th month, 22nd day. Ihagane no Kishi was sent
to Silla.

6th year, Summer, 4th month. Ihagane Naniha no Kishi
arrived from Silla, and presented to the Empress a pair of
magpies. They were accordingly made to be kept in the wood
of Naniha, where they built their nest on the branch of a tree,
and had their young.'

Autumn, 8th month, 1st day. Silla sent tribute of a peacock.

Winter, roth month, roth day. The Land of Koshi presented a white deer to the Empress.

7th year, Summer, 4th month, 27th day. There was an
earthquake which destroyed all the houses. So orders were
given to all quarters to sacrifice to the God' of Earthquakes.

Autumn, 9th month, 1st day. Pekché sent tribute of one
camel, two sheep, and one white pheasant.*

8th year, Spring, 2nd month. Silla and Imna made war
against each other. The Empress wished to assist Imna,' and
in this year appointed Sakahibe no Omi General-in-Chief, and
Hodzumi no Omi Assistant General, in command of over
10,000 men to invade Silla on behalf of Imna. Hereupon they
went straight to Silla, and on arriving there by sea, laid siege
to five fortresses and captured them. Now the King of Silla
was struck with fear, and raising a white flag, came to the
General's standard and offered his submission, ceding the six
fortified places of Tatara, Sonara, Pulchikwi, Witha, South

1 Magpies are very plentiful in Corea. In Japan they are a somewhat
rare bird. I have seen them near Kurume in the province of Higo.

2 From a notice in the " Shoku-Nihongi" it appears that in the reign of
Shému (724-748) there were shrines to this God in all the seven home
provinces.

3 See below,
4 Imna was incorporated with Silla A.D. 532, and is not mentioned in the
" Tongkam" after that date. The "Nihongi" narrative may have reference
to some rebellion of the Imna people.

SUIKO. 125

Kara, and Ara.' Then the Generals took counsel together,
saying :—'' Silla, conscious of guilt, makes his submission ; it
would be wrong to insist on chastising him."' Accordingly they
reported to the Empress. Hereupon the Empress further sent
Miwa, Naniha no Kishi, to Silla, and also Itahiko, Naniha no
Kishi, to Imna. Both were to examine the state of affairs.
Hereupon the Kings of the two countries of Silla and Imna
sent Envoys with tribute, and delivered a memorial to the
Empress, saying :—'' In Heaven above there are Gods; on
Earth there are Emperors. Besides these two classes of Gods,
what else is there which we should fear? Henceforward we
will refrain from making war on one another, and will every
year attend the Court without fail, not allowing the helms of
our ships to become dry." Accordingly the Empress sent
messengers to recall the Generals, but no sooner had ay
arrived from Silla than Silla again invaded Imna.

gth year, Spring, 2nd month. The building of a Palace in
Ikaruga® was begun by the Prince Imperial.

3rd month, 5th day. Kurafu,* Ohotomo no Muraji, was sent
on a mission to Koryé, and Nukade, Sakamoto no Omi, to
Pékché, ordering them to proceed instantly to the assistance
of Imna.

Summer, 5th month. The Empress dwelt in the temporary
Palace of Miminashi. At this time there were heavy rains, and
the river overflowed its banks, filling the Court of the Palace.

Autumn, gth month, 8th day. A spy from Silla named
Kamata came to Tsushima. He was forthwith arrested, and
delivered up* to the Government, who banished him to
Kamitsukenu.'

Winter, 11th month, 5th day. The question of making war
on Silla was considered.

roth year, Spring, 2nd month, 1st day. The Imperial
Prince Kume° was appointed General for the invasion of Silla,
and was granted the various Be of the service of the Gods,'

1 These places are in Imna.

? Near where the Temple of Horiuji now stands. 3 Or Kuhi.

• Literally sent as tribute. °> Kodzuke.

6 If Kume is 'fi, war, as is probable, there is an obvious propriety in this
appointment.

7 Such as the Nakatomi, the Imbe, etc.

XXII. -6.

A.D, 603.

together with the Kuni no Miyakko and the Tomo no Miyakko,
and an army of 25,000 men.

Summer, 4th month, 1st day. General the Imperial Prince
Kume arrived in Tsukushi, and proceeded to the district of
Shima, where he encamped, and assembled ships for the
transport of provisions for his army. .

6th month, 3rd day. Kurafu, Ohotomo no Muraji, and
Nukade, Sakamoto no Omi, arrived together from Pékché. At
this time the Imperial Prince Kume fell ill, and was unable to
carry out the expedition.

Winter, toth month. A Pekché priest named Kwal-leuk
arrived and presented by way of tribute books of Calendarmaking, of Astronomy, and of Geography,' and also books of the
art of invisibility and of magic. At this time three or four pupils
were selected, and made to study under Kwal-leuk. Ochin,? the
ancestor of the Yako no Fumibito, studied the art of Calendarmaking. Késo,® Otomo no Suguri, studied Astronomy and the art
ofinvisibility. Hinamitatsu, Yamashiro no Omi, studied magic.
They all studied so far as to perfect themselves in these arts.

Intercalary roth month, 15th day. Two Buddhist priests
of Kory6 named Seung-nyung and Un-chhong emigrated here
together.

11th year, Spring, 2nd month, 4th day. The Imperial
Prince Kume died in Tsukushi. A mounted courier was
despatched to report the news to the Empress. Now when the
Empress heard it, she was greatly shocked, and straightway
sending for the Prince Imperial and Soga no Oho-omi, spoke
to them, saying :—'' The Imperial Prince Kume, the Generalin-Chief for the chastisement of Silla, has died. On the point
of undertaking a great project, he has failed to accomplish it.
Is not this much to be lamented?" So he was temporarily
interred at Saba in the Province of Suwo, and Wite, Hashi no
Muraji,* was sent to superintend the temporary burial. There1 The term used would include Geomancy,

2 Ochin is a name of Chinese or Corean origin, but as it is borne by a
Japanese, I give it the Japanese pronunciation. Fumibito or fubito means
scribes.

3 Or Takatoshi.

4 See Vol. I. p. 181. It would appear from this that Hashi no Muraji was
still an office with specific duties, and not a mere title.

SUIKO, 127

fore the descendants of Wite no Muraji were called Saba no
Muraji. This was the reason of it.

He (the Prince) was afterwards buried on the top of Mount
Hanifu in Kahachi. .

Summer, 4th month, Ist day. A new appointment was
made of the Imperial Prince Tahema,' the elder brother of
the Imperial Prince Kume, as General for the chastisement of
Silla.

Autumn, 7th month, 3rd day. The Imperial Prince Tahema
sailed from Naniha.

6th day. The Imperial Prince Tahema arrived at Harima.
Now his wife, Princess Toneri, who accompanied him, died at

Akashi, and was buried on the top of the Hill of Higasa. So

Prince Tahema returned, and never accomplished his expedition
of chastisement.

Winter, roth month, 4th day. There was a removal (of the
Imperial residence) to the Palace of Woharida.

t1th month, 1st day. The Prince Imperial addressed all the
high functionaries,' saying :—'' I have an image of the venerable
Buddha. Which of you will receive this image and worship it
reverently?"" Now Kahakatsu, Hada no Miyakko, came
forward and said :—'' Thy servant will worship it." So he
received the image of Buddha, and built for it the Temple of
Hachi-woka.*

In this month, the Prince Imperial having asked permission
of the Empress, made great shields and quivers. Moreover he
painted banners.*

12th month, 5th day. Cap-ranks® were first instituted,
viz. :—

' Or Taima. 2 Daibu.

3 The present Temple of Kwo-riu-ji in Yamashiro, district of Kadono.
The Temple tradition says that this image was of Miroku, i.e. Maitreya,
Buddha, the merciful one, expected to appear and open a new era about
3000 years hence. Miroku is probably identical with the Corean mzryéh,
the general term in that country for Buddhist images.

4 As offerings to temples. . The banners were for display at Court ceremonies. Seea paper on the " Hi no Maru," " T.A.S.J.," Vol. XXII. 1893, for
some account of these banners. See also Dr. Florenz's note on this passage.

5 The Chinese custom of distinguishing rank by the form and materials of
the official cap. In modern times a button on the top of the cap serves this
purpose.

SCH: ge

Dai-toku' . . (greater virtue),
Sho-toku. . (lesser virtue),
Dai-nin ' . (greater benevolence),
Sh6-nin ' . (lesser benevolence),
Dai-rai : . (greater propriety),
Sho-rai , . (lesser propriety),
Dai-shin |. . (greater faith),
Sho-shin . . (lesser faith),

Dai-gi . ; . (greater justice),
Sho-gi . : . (lesser justice),
Dai-chi : . (greater knowledge),
Sho-chi : . (lesser knowledge), ~~

—in all twelve grades.'

Each was made of sarcenet of a special colour.» They were
gathered up on the crown in the shape of a bag, and had a
border attached. Only on the first day of the year were hairflowers * worn.

12th year, Spring, Ist month, 1st day. Cap-ranks were for
the first time granted to the various Ministers, there being a
distinction for each.

Summer, 4th month, 3rd day. The Prince Imperial in person
prepared for the first time laws.° There were seventeen clauses,
as follows :—

1 Or Daitoko.

? The last five are the names of the Chinese five cardinal virtues. Vede
" Mayers' Manual," p. 311. The "Shiki" informs us that these ranks
corresponded, the first two to the fourth rank of that day, the next two to the
fifth and so on, there being nothing, however, to correspond to the last two
(Daichi and Shochi) above mentioned. It is noticeable that the highest
ranks, which comprised but a small number of persons, are not included in
this table.

These cap-ranks did not remain long in use. They were subsequently
modified, and ultimately abandoned altogether.

3 In imitation of the contemporary Sui dynasty of China, purple was for
officials of the fifth rank and upwards. Viz was green, raz red, shin yellow,

gt white, and c#z black. Princes and chief Ministers wore the cap of the

highest rank, viz. toku.

4 Hair ornaments of gold or silver in the Ree of flowers. Specimens are
preserved in the Nara Museum. They are called Uzu in Japanese.

5 These so-called laws are evidently rather of the nature of moral maxims.
Dr. Florenz has a highly instructive note on this passage, to which I would
refer the reader.

SuIKo. 129

I. Harmony is to be valued,' and an avoidance of wanton
opposition to be honoured. All men are influenced by
class-feelings, and there are few who are intelligent. Hence
there are some who disobey their lords and fathers, or who
maintain feuds with the neighbouring villages. But when
those above are harmonious and those below are friendly, and
there is concord in the discussion of business, right views of
things spontaneously gain acceptance. Then what is there
which cannot be accomplished ! |

II. Sincerely reverence the three treasures. The three
treasures, viz. Buddha, the Law and the Priesthood, are the
final refuge of the four generated beings,' and are the supreme
objects of faith in all countries. What man in what age can
fail to reverence this law? Few men are utterly bad. They
may be taught to follow it. But if they do not betake them to
the three treasures, wherewithal shall their crookedness be made
straight ?

III. When you receive the Imperial commands, fail not
scrupulously to obey them. The lord is Heaven, the vassal is
Earth. Heaven overspreads, and Earth upbears. When this is
so, the four seasons follow their due course, and the powers of
Nature obtain their efficacy. If the Earth attempted to
overspread, Heaven would simply fallin ruin. Therefore is it
that when the lord speaks, the vassal listens; when the
superior acts, the inferior yields compliance. Consequently
when you receive the Imperial commands, fail not to carry
them out scrupulously. Let there be a want of care in this
matter, and ruin is the natural consequence.

IV. The Ministers and functionaries should make decorous
behaviour their leading principle, for the leading principle of
the government of the people consists in decorous behaviour.*
If the superiors do not behave with decorum, the inferiors are
disorderly : if inferiors are wanting in proper behaviour, there

' From the ''Lunyu," or " Analects" of Confucius.

• That is, the beings produced in transmigration by the four processes of
  being born from eggs, from a womb, moisture-bred, or formed by metamorphosis (as butterflies from caterpillars). Some editions omit the phrase
  Buddha, the Law and the Priesthood.

3 The Chinese is, "i, decorum, courtesy, proper behaviour, ceremony,
gentlemanly conduct as we should say.

WHE 5 Ty K

XXII. '11.

(£30 NIHONGI.

must necessarily be offences. Therefore it is that when lord
and vassal behave with propriety, the distinctions of rank are

not confused: when the people behave with propriety, the

Government of the Commonwealth proceeds of itself.

V. Ceasing from gluttony and abandoning covetous desires,
deal impartially with the suits which are submitted to you. Of
complaints brought by the people there are a thousand in one
day. Ifin one day there are so many, how many will there be
in a series of years? Ifthe man who is to decide suits at law
makes gain his ordinary motive, and hears causes with a view
to receiving bribes, then will the suits of the rich man be like a
stone flung into water,' while the plaints of the poor will
resemble water cast upon a stone. Under these circumstances
the poor man will not know whither to betake himself. Here
too there is a deficiency in the duty of the Minister.

VI. Chastise that which is evil and encourage that which is
good. This was the excellent rule of antiquity. Conceal not,
therefore, the good qualities of others, and fail not to correct
that which is wrong when you see it. Flatterers and deceivers

-are a sharp weapon for the overthrow of the State, and a

pointed sword for the destruction of the people. Sycophants
are also fond, when they meet, of dilating to their superiors on
the errors of their inferiors ; to their inferiors, they censure the
faults of their superiors. Men of this kind are all wanting in
fidelity to their lord, and in benevolence towards the people.
From such an origin great civil disturbances arise.

VII. Let every man have his own charge, and let not the
spheres of duty be confused. When wise men are entrusted
with office, the sound of praise arises. If unprincipled men
hold office, disasters and tumults are multiplied. In this world,
few are born with knowledge: wisdom is the product of earnest
meditation. In all things, whether great or small, find the
right man, and they will surely be well managed: on all occasions, be they urgent or the reverse, meet but with a wise man,
and they will of themselves be amenable. In this way will the
State be lasting and the Temples of the Earth and of Grain
will be free from danger. Therefore did the wise sovereigns of
antiquity seek the man to fill the office, and not the office for
the sake of the man.

1 i.e. they meet with no resistance.

SUIKO. 131

VIII. Let the Ministers and functionaries attend the Court
early in the morning, and retire late. The business of the
State does not admit of remissness, and the whole day is hardly
enough for its accomplishment. If, therefore, the attendance
at Court is late, emergencies cannot be met: if officials retire
soon, the work cannot be completed.

IX. Good faith is the foundation of right. In everything let
there be good faith, for in it there surely consists the good and
the bad, success and failure. If the lord and the vassal
observe good faith one with another, what is there which
cannot be accomplished? If the lord and the vassal do not
observe good faith towards one another, everything without
exception ends in failure.

X. Let us cease from wrath, and refrain from angry looks.
Nor let us be resentful when others differ from us. For all
men have hearts, and each heart has its own leanings. Their
right is our wrong, and our right is their wrong. Weare not
unquestionably sages, nor are they unquestionably fools. Both
of us are simply ordinary men. How can any one lay down a
rule by which to distinguish right from wrong? For we are
all, one with another, wise and foolish, like a ring which has no
end. Therefore, although others give way to anger, let us on
the contrary dread our own faults, and though we alone may
be in the right, let us follow the multitude and act like them.

XI. Give clear appreciation to merit and demerit, and deal
out to each its sure reward or punishment. In these days,
reward does not attend upon merit, nor punishment upon
crime. Ye high functionaries who have charge of public affairs,
let it be your task to make clear rewards and punishments.

XII. Let not the provincial authorities! or the Kuni no
Miyakko levy exactions on the people. In a country there are
not two lords; the people have not two masters. The sovereign
is the master of the people of the whole country. The officials
to whom he gives charge are all his vassals. How can they, as
well as the Government, presume to levy taxes on the people ?

XIII. Let all persons entrusted with office attend equally to

1 The Interlinear Kana has Mikoto mochi. The Kuni no Miyakko were
the old local nobles, whose power was at this time giving way to that of the
Central Government, represented in the provinces by the BJ, or local
Governors.

Kee

NEXT IE- 13:

DOCH 714"

their functions. Owing to their illness or to their being sent
on missions, their work may sometimes be neglected. But
whenever they become able to attend to business, let them be
as accommodating as if they had had cognizance of it from
before, and not hinder public affairs on the score of their not
having had to do with them.

XIV. Ye ministers and functionaries! Be not envious. For
if we envy others, they in turn will envy us. The evils of envy
know no limit. If others excel us in intelligence, it gives us
no pleasure; if they surpass us in ability, we are envious.
Therefore it is not until after a lapse of five hundred years that
we at last meet with a wise man, and even in a thousand years
we hardly obtain one sage. But if we do not find wise men
and sages, wherewithal shall the country be governed ?

XV. To turn away from that which is private, and to set our
faces towards that which is public—this is the path of a
Minister. Now if a man is influenced by private motives, he
will assuredly feel resentments, and if he is influenced by
resentful feelings, he will assuredly fail to act harmoniously with
others. If he fails to act harmoniously with others, he will
assuredly sacrifice the public interests to his private feelings.
When resentment arises, it interferes with order, and is subversive of law. Therefore in the first clause it was said, that
superiors and inferiors should agree together. The purport is
the same as this.

XVI. Let the people be employed (in forced labour) at
seasonable times. This is an ancient and excellent rule. Let
them be employed, therefore, in the winter months, when they
are at leisure. But from Spring to Autumn, when they are
engaged in agriculture or with the mulberry trees, the people
should not be so employed. For if they do not attend to
agriculture, what will they have to eat? if they do not attend
to the mulberry trees, what will they do for clothing ?

XVII. Decisions on important matters' should not be made
by one person alone. They should be discussed with many.
But small matters are of less consequence. It is unnecessary
to consult a number of people. It is only in the case of the
discussion of weighty affairs, when there is a suspicion that

1] venture to substitute Fx, great, for Fe, the reading of the printed
editions.

SUIKO. £33

they may miscarry, that one should arrange matters in concert
with others, so as to arrive at the right conclusion.

Autumn, 9th month. The Court ceremonies were reformed.
In connection with this measure, the following edict was
issued :—

"On entering or leaving the Palace Gate, one must kneel on
both knees, with both hands pressed on the ground, but it is
permitted to stand up and walk when the threshold is passed."

In this month there were first established the Kibumi'
painters and the Yamashiro painters.

13th year, Summer, 4th month, 1st day. The Empress
commanded the Prince Imperial, the Oho-omi, and also the
Princes and Ministers, all to make a vow together, and therewithal to begin to make copper* and embroidery images of
Buddha, sixteen feet high, one of each. She also commanded
Kuratsukuri no Tori * to be the engineer for the construction of

1 The " Daishiden " (" History of Shotoku Daishi ") states that the Kibumi,
Yamashiro and other painters were instituted for the painting of Buddhist
pictures. They were relieved from certain taxes and allowed to make this
their profession. There is some doubt whether Kibumi is the name of a
place or not. It means literally yellow writing, and some think this is a
description of the Buddhist Sutras which were written on tinted paper.
Kibumi is also applied to Chinese books.

The Shukai quotes here a passage from a Chinese History of the Liang
dynasty to the following effect :—" In a.D. 541 Pékché sent frequent Envoys

• with offerings of their national products. They also asked for a treatise on

the Nirvana Sutra, doctors of (ancient) Chinese poetry, and also artizans
and painters. These were granted by Imperial command." This is not
the only evidence of the fact that simultaneously with the stream of Chinese
civilizing influences which flowed from Corea to Japan at this period, there
was a corresponding current from China to Corea. The frequency of
Chinese names among the Corean emigrants to Japan is a proof of this.
The "' Seishiroku," a sort of peerage of Japan, compiled A.D. 814, shows that
at that time nearly a third of the Japanese nobility traced their descent to

• Corean or Chinese ancestors in something like equal proportions. The

members are : China (Han), 162 families ; Pékché, 104; Kory6, 50; Imna, 9,
and Silla, 9 ; doubtful, 47. Total, 381 foreign families out of a grand total of
1177. Many of these were descended from teachers of various kinds, and
all must have contributed to the spread of Chinese civilization in the country
of their adoption.

2 From the '' Daishiden" we learn that the "copper" was an amalgam of
copper and gold in the proportion of 23,000 kin (pounds) of the former to
759 rio (ounces) of the latter. * i.e. Tori of the Saddlers' Be.

On

the Buddhas. At this time King Te-hung' of Koryé, hearing
that the Empress was making images of Buddha, sent tribute
of 300 rid of the yellow metal.

Intercalary 7th month, 1st day. The Prince Imperial
ordered all the Princes and Ministers to put on the outer
garments called Azrahz.

Winter, roth month. The Prince pa took up his abode
in the Palace of Ikaruga.

14th year, Summer, 4th magne, 8th day. Both the sixteenfoot images of Buddha, viz. that of copper and that of embroidery, were finished, and on the same day the sixteen-foot
copper image was enshrined in the Golden Hall" of Gangoji.

Now this image of Buddha was too high for the door of
the Golden Hall, and it could not be got into it. Hereupon
the workmen consulted together and proposed to break down
the door of the Hall, and so bring in the image. By the skill,
however, of Kuratsukuri no Tori they succeeded in bringing
it into the Hall without breaking down the door. On the
same day a maigre entertainment* was given, at which there
assembled an innumerable multitude of people.

Beginning with this year, festivals were held in all the
temples on the 8th day of the 4th month and on the 15th
day of the 7th month.

5th month, 5th day. The Imperial commands were given
to Kuratsukuri no Tori, saying:—' It being my desire to
encourage the Inner doctrines, I was about to erect a Buddhist
Temple, and for this purpose sought for relics. Then thy
grandfather, Shiba Tatto, offered me relics. Moreover, there
were no monks or nuns in the land. Thereupon thy father,
Tasuna, for the sake of the Emperor Tachibana no Toyohi,
took priestly orders* and reverenced the Buddhist law. Also
thine aunt Shimame was the first to leave her home and,
becoming the forerunner of all nuns, to practise the religion
of Shaka. Now, We desired to make a sixteen-foot Buddha,
and to that end sought fora good image of Buddha. Thou
didst provide a model which met Our wishes. Moreover,

1 This was not the name of the Kory6 king who reigned at this time.
2 The Great Hall of the Temple where the chief image is installed.

3 This means practically a religious service. See above,

• Lit. left his house.

————_

SUIKO. 135

when the image of Buddha was completed, it could not be
brought into the Hall, and none of the workmen could suggest
a plan of doing so. They were, therefore, on the point of
breaking down the doorway, when thou didst manage to
admit it without breaking down the doorway. For all these
services of thine, We grant thee the rank of Dainin, and We
also bestow on thee twenty cho of. water-fields' in the district

of Sakata in the province of Afumi." With the revenue .

derived from this land, Tori built for the Empress the Temple °

of Kongé-ji,* now known as the nunnery of Sakata in Minabuchi.

Autumn, 7th month. The Empress requested the Prince
Imperial to lecture on the Shd-man-gid.' He completed his
explanation of it in three days.

In this year the Prince Imperial also lectured on the Hokke-kid* in the Palace of Okamoto. The Empress was
greatly pleased, and bestowed on the Prince Imperial one
hundred cho of water-fields in the Province of Harima. They
were therefore added to the Temple of Ikaruga.

15th year, Spring, 2nd month, rst day. A Mibu Be® was
established.

gth day. The following edict was made :—'' We hear that
Our Imperial ancestors, in their government of the world,
bending lowly under the sky and treading delicately on the
ground, paid deep reverence to the Gods of Heaven and Earth.
They everywhere dedicated temples to the mountains and
rivers, and held mysterious communion with the powers of
Nature. Hence the male and female elements became harmoniously developed, and civilizing influences blended together.
And now in Our reign, shall there be any remissness in the
worship of the Gods of Heaven and Earth? Therefore let
Our Ministers with their whole hearts do reverence to the Gods
of Heaven and Earth." °

1 Le. rice-land. 2 Diamond-temple.

3 A Sutra or Buddhist Scripture called in Sanskrit the @rimaladevisimhanada.

4 The Saddharma-pundarika-sitra.

5 See Vol. I. p. 280. Also Florenz, Part III. p. 24.

6 This edict is pure Chinese, and sounds very strangely from an Empress
who was devoted to Buddhism.

SONGS rigs?

15th day. The Prince Imperial and the Oho-omi, accompanied by all the functionaries, did worship to the Gods of
Heaven and Earth.

Autumn, 7th month, 3rd day. The Dairai,', Imoko Wono
no Omi, was sent to the Land of Great Thang.? Kuratsukuri
no Fukuri was appointed his interpreter.

In the winter of this year, the pond of Takechi, the pond of
Fujihara, the pond of Katawoka, and the pond of Sugahara

'were constructed in the province of Yamato, and a great

canal was dug at Kurikuma in the province of Yamashiro.
Moreover, in the province of Kahachi, the ponds of Tokari
and Yosami were made. Miyake were also erected in all the
provinces.

16th year, Summer, 4th month. Imoko, Wono no Omi,
came back from the Land of Great Thang. The Thang
country called him So In-ko.*

An envoy from Great Thang named P'ei Shih-ch'ing, with
a suite of twelve persons, arrived at Tsukushi in company
with Imoko no Omi. Wonari, Naniha no Kishi, was sent to
bring the guests of Great Thang, P'ei Shih-ch'ing and the
others, and a new official residence was erected for them over
the Koryé6 official residence at Naniha.

6th month, 15th day. The guests anchored in the harbour
of Naniha. Thirty gaily decked boats were sent to meet them
at Yeguchi (river-mouth), and they were lodged in the new
official residence. Hereupon Torimaro, Nakatomi no Miya1 sth rank. See above, p. 128.

2 Thang, Fg, is the Chinese dynasty of that name. China is here called
Thang retrospectively, as that dynasty did not come into power until 618.
The epithet "great" is found in all the older editions, but the '' Shukai"
editor strikes it out. "Great" is prefixed in China to the name of the
reigning dynasty only. Subsequent writers omit it.

Thang is in Japan pronounced To, as in Tojin, which in our own day is
(or perhaps I should say, was) a popular word for foreigners of all nationalities.

8 So In-ko is 4 PY fy. The two last characters are meant as a
phonetic representation of Imoko. The first is taken, according to Dr.
Florenz, from Soga, to which house Dr. Florenz says (on what authority I
do not know) that Wono belonged. The Japanese commentators suggest
that #4 is merely a phonetic equivalent of sy, the first character of Wono
(little moor). But this is open to the objection that these two characters
are not pronounced alike in China, though they are in Japan.

SUIKO. Pg

toko no Muraji, Nukade, Ohoshi Kahachi no Atahe and O-hei,
Fune no Fumibito, were appointed their official entertainers.

Now Imoko no Omi represented to the Empress, saying :—
'' When I was leaving, the Thang Emperor gave me a letter.
But while passing through the Land of Peékché, the men of
Peékché searched me and took it from me. Therefore 1 am
unable to present it." Hereupon the Ministers advised,
saying :—'' An Envoy, though he lose his life, should not lose
his message. Such is (the duty of) an Envoy! How can
any one be so remiss in it as to lose the letter of the Great
Country ?"' And they accordingly condemned him to banishment. Now the Empress made an order, saying :—'"' Although
Imoko is guilty of losing the letter, We cannot easily punish
him, for in that case the guest of the Great Country would
hear of it, and this is undesirable." So he was pardoned and
left unpunished. .

Autumn, 8th month, 3rd day. The Thang guests entered
the capital. On this day seventy-five caparisoned horses were
sent to meet the Thang guests on the Tsubaki no ichi highway, where Hirafu, Nukada be no Muraji, delivered a message
of welcome to them.

12th day. The Thang guests were summoned to Court,
and caused to state the object of their mission. Abe no Tori
no Omi and Idaku, Mononobe no Yosami no Muraji, acted as
introducers of the guests.

Now the presents from the Land of Great Thang were
placed in the courtyard. Then the Chief Envoy, P'ei-Shihch'ing, bearing in his own hands the letter (of credence), made
obeisance twice, and declared the purport of his mission. He
then stood up.

This letter was as follows:—'' The Emperor greets the
Sovereign of Wa.' Your Envoy, the provincial governor, the

1 There is here a distinction made. Emperor is written § lott
p =

the latter of these characters is omitted in describing the Sovereign of
Japan. Wa was the ordinary name for Japan, both in China and Corea,
and in the latter country it is in use to this day. The Japanese object to it,
and have never called their country by this name. The "Shaku-nihongi"
says :—' Wono no Imoko, the Envoy who visited China, (proposed to) alter
this term into Nippon, but the Sui Emperor ignored his reasons and would
not allow it. The term Nippon was first used in the period Wu-Téh, under
the Thang Dynasty (618-626)." Another Chinese authority gives 670 as

XG 620s

138 - NIHONGI.

Dairai, So In-ko, and his suite have arrived, and have given
us full information.

We having reverently received the precious command'
(of Heaven), rule over the universe. It is Our desire to diffuse
abroad Our civilizing influences, so as to cover all living
things, and Our sentiment of loving nurture knows no distinction of distance.

Now We learn that Your Majesty, dwelling separately
beyond the sea, bestows the blessings of peace on your
subjects, that there is tranquillity within your borders, and
that the manners and customs are mild.

With the most profound loyalty, you have sent Us tribute
from afar, and We are delighted at this admirable token of
your sincerity.

Our health is. as usual, notwithstanding the increasing
warmth of the weather.

Therefore We have sent P'ei-Shih-ch'ing, Official Entertainer of the Department charged with the Ceremonial for
the reception of Foreign Ambassadors, and his suite, to notify
to you the preceding. We also transmit to you the products
of which a list is given separately."

Then Abe no Omi came forward, received the letter, and
advanced with it. Ohotomo no Kurafu no Muraji came out to

'meet him, and réceived the letter, which he laid on a table

before the Great Gate, and reported to the Empress. When
the ceremony was over, they (the Chinese Ambassador and his
suite) retired.'

On this occasion, the Imperial Princes, the other Princes,
and the Ministers all wore golden hair ornaments on their
heads, and their clothing was all of brocade, purple, and
embroidery, with various-coloured figured thin silks.

In one writing it is stated that the colour of the garments
corresponded in all cases with that of the official caps.

the date when Nippon began to be officially used in China. The " Tongkam" gives the same date as that in which the Japanese officially notified this
term to the Corean Government as the proper appellation of their country.
1 The Dei gratia of Europ ean Sovereigns.
2 It appears from this and other passages that at this period the Court
was literally the courtyard in front of the Emperor's Hall of Audience.
None but the principal Ministers entered the Hall itself.

=

SUIKo. 139

16th day. The Thang guests were entertained at Court.

gth month, 5th day. The guests were entertained at Ohokohori in Naniha.

11th day. The Thang guest, P'ei Shih-ch'ing, took his
departure. Accordingly, Wono no Imoko no Omi was
appointed Chief Envoy, Kishi no Wonari Second Envoy, and
Fukuri Interpreter. They were despatched in company with
the Thang guests. Now the Emperor addressed the Thang
Emperor in the following terms :—

"The Emperor of the East respectfully, addresses the
Emperor of the West. Your Envoy, P'ei Shih-ch'ing, Official
Entertainer of the Department of foreign receptions, and his
suite, having arrived here, my long-harboured cares were
dissolved. This last month of autumn is somewhat chilly.
How is Your Majesty? We trust well. We are in our usual
health. We now send the Dairai, So In-ko, the Dairai, Wonar1,
and others to you. This is respectfully presented, but
informal."

At this time there were sent to the Land of Thang the
students Fukuin, Yamato no Aya no Atahe, Emyo, Nara no
Wosa,'? Kuromaro, Takamuku no Ayabito, and Ohokuni, Imaki
no Ayabito, together with the student-priests Hifumi (or Nichibun), Imaki no Ayabito, Shoan, Minabuchi no Ayabito, Eon,
Shiga no Ayabito, and Késai, Imaki no Ayabito, in all eight
persons.

In this year many persons from Silla came to settle in

Japan.

17th year, Summer, 4th month, 4th day.. The Viceroy * of A.D. 609.

1 Emperor is here in the first case RK & (Tenn6) ; in the second & it
(Ko-tei).

A Chinese History of the Thang dynasty gives a different version of the
opening words of this letter. It says: "The Emperor (JK -) of the
place where the sun comes forth addresses a letter to the Emperor (K -F)
of the place where the sun sets." The Chinese Emperor complained of the
rudeness of this barbarian letter. It is pretty clear from this incident that
the word Nippon (sun-origin) for Japan was not yet in use officially. Cf.
" Ishonihonden,"
2 Wosa means interpreter. No doubt the name and office here coincided.

• From very early times Kiushiu, or such part of it as submitted to the
  Tenn0o's rule, was governed by a viceroy, as I have ventured to translate
  Dazai Ft 36. Vide " Early Japanese History," p. 56. Hereditary kings

DOG MAD i

140 NTHONGI.

Tsukushi reported to the Empress that Buddhist priests from
Pékché, named To-heun and Hyé-mi,' at the head of ten
others and seventy-five laymen, had anchored in the harbour
of Ashigita in the province of Higo. Then Tokomaro, Naniha
no Kishi, and Tatsu, Funa no Fumibito, were sent to ask
them why they came. They answered and said :—'' The
King of Péekché commanded us to go on a mission to the Land
of Wu." In that country, however, there is civil war. We
were not allowed to enter it, and were returning to our own
land again when we suddenly met with a storm, and were
tossed about upon the sea, until most fortunately we anchored
on the Imperial coast. At this we were greatly rejoiced."

5th month, 16th day. Tokomaro and his companion
returned, and made their report to the Empress. Tokomaro
and Tatsu were straightway sent back to accompany the men
of Pekché, and to escort them to their own country. When
they arrived at Tsushima, the ten priests all expressed a wish
to remain (in Japan), and the matter having been laid before
the Government, they were permitted to do so. Accordingly,
they were caused to dwell in the Temple of Gango6ji.

Autumn, gth month. Imoko, Wono no Omi, came back
from the Land of Great Thang. Only the Interpreter Fukuri
did not return.

18th year, Spring, 3rd month. The King of Kory6 sent
tribute of Buddhist priests named Tam-chhi and Pop-chong.
Tam-chhi knew the five (Chinese) classics.» He was moreover skilled in preparing painters' colours, paper, and ink. He
also made mills. This was apparently the first time that mills
were made." .

Autumn, 7th month. An Envoy from Silla named Chukof Ito are mentioned in the Chinese annals as ruling in the north of Kiushiu
under the sovereign of Yamato in the 3rd century. The Interlinear Kana
gives Oho-mikoto-mochi, Great-august-thing-holder, as the Japanese
equivalent for Dazai. But I am disposed to think that this is a mere translation, like many of the Kana renderings of Chinese titles, and that this
word was not a real title of the viceroy.

1 In Japanese Dokin and Emi.

2 Wu is of course here a mere geographical term. The Honan country is
intended.

Vide " Mayers' Chinese Manual," p. 315.

• It is not quite clear what sort of mills is intended. Probably hand-mills:

_ SUIKO. 141

syé-sa, Nama' of Satok-pu, and an Imna Envoy named Syu
Chi-mé, Té-sya" of Ték-pu, arrived in Tsukushi.

gth month. Messengers were sent to fetch the Envoys from
Silla and Imna.

Winter, roth month, 8th day. The Envoys from Silla and
Imna arrived in the capital. On this day Hirafu, Nukadabe no
Muraji, was made Chief Officer over the caparisoned horses
sent to meet the Silla guests, and Ohotomo, Kashihade no
Omi, Chief Officer over the caparisoned horses sent to meet the
Imna guests. Accordingly they were lodged in the official
building at Kahabe in Ato.

gth day. The Envoys paid their respects at Court. On
this occasion Kahakatsu, Hada no Miyakko, and Usagi, Hashi
no Muraji, were ordered to act as introducers for Silla, and
Shiwo-futa, Hashibito no Muraji, and Ohoko, Abe no Omi, as
introducers for _Imna. They brought them in together by the
South Gate, and made them stand in the middle of the Court.
Now, Ohotomo no Kurafu*® no Muraji, Soga no Toyora no
Yemishi no Omi, Sakamoto no Nukade no Omi and Abe no
Toriko no Omi got up together from their places, and going
forward, prostrated themselves in the Court. Hereupon the
guests of the two countries each made repeated obeisance, and
declared the purport of their mission. Then the four Daibu
stood up, and going forward, informed the Oho-omi. The
Oho-omi got up from his place, and standing before the Hall,
listened to their statement. When this was done, all the
guests were given presents, each according to his rank.

17th day. The guests were entertained at Court. Nihe,
Kahachi no Aya no Atahe was made table-companion for
Silla, and Kuso, Nishikori no Obito, table-companion for
Imna.

23rd day. The ceremonies of the reception of the guests
having come to a close, they went away.

1gth year, Summer, 5th month, 5th day. The Empress
went to gather medicinal herbs on the plain of Uda.'

1 Nama is a Silla official titke—the 13th rank. The original has Nami,
wrongly, I think. Saték-pu is the name of a place.

2 Té-sya was the 12th official rank in Silla. 3 Or Kuhi.

4 This was the day fixed for this purpose by the Calendar. The custom is
frequently mentioned by later writers. The herbs gathered were mushrooms,

RAT eas

ALD OL.

XT. 25.

At cockcrow they assembled by the pond of Fujihara, and
at daybreak they set out. Ahata no Hosome no Omi was
made to lead the van, while Nukadabe no Hirafu no Muraji
brought up the rear. On this day the colour of the clothing of
the various Ministers agreed with the colour of their official
caps. They each wore hair ornaments, which in the case
both of the Daitoko and Shétoko were made of gold, of the
Dainin and Shoénin of leopards' tails, and of the Dairai and
lower ranks of birds' tails.' |

Autumn, 8th month. Silla sent Peuk-cheul-chi,? Nama of
Saték-pu, and Imna sent Chhin-chi and Chu-chi, the Té-sya
of Seup-pu together, with tribute.

20th year, Spring, 1st month, 7th day. A banquet, with
sake, was given to all the high functionaries. On this day,
the Oho-omi proposed the health of the Empress, and sang a
song, saying :—

When I look on the august sky,'
Whence there stands forth,
From its manifold fence (of clouds)
Which conceals her,

The Great Sovereign

Who rules us tranquilly,

For myriads of ages (say we)
May it ever be thus!

For thousands of ages too

May it ever be thus !

With deep reverence

We would serve her ;

With profound obeisance

We would serve her ;

And so ends my song.

fungus for moxa or scented flag for making the perfumed and gailyornamented balls called Kusu-dama, hung. up by the Japanese in their
temples and houses. Also various other herbs.

1 In Loochoo at the present day rank is indicated by the material of the
hair-pin. See Chamberlain in " J.A.S.T."

2 The traditional transliteration is Horinchi.

3 The Empress's appearance among her courtiers is compared to the sun
(from whom she is descended) issuing from among the clouds. The metre is
regular zaga-uta.

SUIKO. 143

The Empress replied, saying :—

My good Soga!

The sons of Soga—

Were they horses,

They would be steeds of Hiuga :
Were they swords,

They would be good blades of Kure.!
Right indeed

Seems the Great Sovereign

To have in her service

The sons of Soga!

2nd month, 28th day. The body of the former Empressconsort Katashi-hime? was removed and re-interred in the
Great Misasagi of Hinokuma.

On this day funeral orations were pronounced on the Karu *
highway. First of all, Tori, Abe no Uchi no Omi, pronounced
an eulogistic decree of the Empress, and made offerings to the
spirit of the deceased of such things as sacred utensils and
sacred garments,' fifteen thousand kinds in all.

Secondly, the Imperial Princes, each in the order of their
rank, pronounced funeral orations. Thirdly, Womaro, Nakatomi no Miyatokoro no Muraji, pronounced the eulogistic
address of the Oho-omi. Fourthly, the Oho-omi, at the head
of the Omi of the eight families,? caused Marise, Sakahibe no xxi. 26.
Omi, to read the written eulogiums of the nobility.°. The
people of that time said that Marise and Womaro delivered
their eulogiums well, but that Tori no Omi delivered his badly.

5th month, 5th day. An excursion was made to gather
medicinal herbs. They assembled at Hada and proceeded
together to the Court. The dress was the same as for the
Uda excursion.

1 Kure is Wu in China. See above, XXII. 22. The " Shiki" says this is
the name of a good sword.

2 Wife of Kimmei Tenno and mother of YOmei Tenno and Suiko Tenno.
The Misasagi named was that of her husband. This is a case of double
interment. 'Two stone coffins have been found in some misasagi.

3 Or Karo.

4 The "Shukai" gives what appears to me a violent and unnecessary
emendation of this passage.

5 Lit. bellies. Eight is here used loosely for a great number, all.

6 Fe WE. In Japanese Uji and Kabane, i.e. noble houses and titles or
surnames. .

This year a man emigrated from Pékché whose face and
body were all flecked with white, being perhaps affected with
white ringworm. People disliking his extraordinary appearance, wished to cast him away on an island in the sea. But
this man said :—''If you dislike my spotted skin, you should not
breed horses or kine in this country which are spotted with
white. Moreover, I have a small talent. I can make the
figures of hills and mountains. If you kept me and made use
of me, it would be to the advantage of the country. Why
should you waste me by casting me away on an island of the
sea?" Hereupon they gave ear to his words and did not cast
him away. Accordingly he was made to draw the figures of
Mount Sumi' and of the Bridge of Wu in the Southern Court.
The people of that time called him by the name of Michiko no
Takumi, and he was also called Shikomaro.'

Another man of Pékché named Mimachi emigrated. to
Japan. He said that he had learned from Wu their style of
music and dancing. He was accordingly lodged at Sakurawi,
and young people collected who were made to learn from him
these arts. Hereupon Deshi,*? Manu no Obito, and Seibun,
Imaki no Ayabito, learned dancing from him, and handed it
down (to their pupils).

2ist year, Winter, 11th month. The ponds of Waki no
Kami, Unebi, and Wani were constructed, and a great
highway laid from Naniha to the capital.*

12th month, 1st day. The Prince Imperial took a journey
to Katawoka. Now a starving man was lying by the roadside. He asked his name, but there was no answer. The
Prince Imperial, seeing this, gave him to eat and to drink,
and taking off his own raiment, clothed with it the starving
man, saying to him, " Lie in peace." Then he made a song,
saying :—

Alas ! for
The wayfarer lying

An hungered for rice
On the hill of Katawoka

'In Sanskrit, Suméru. The central mountain or axis of every universe,
the support of the tiers of heaven, according to the Buddhist system.

• Shiko means ugly. 3 Deshi means pupil.

• Which was then at Tachibana in Yamato.

SUIKO. 145

(The sunshiny).

Art thou become
Parentless ?

Hast thou no lord
Flourishing as a bamboo?
Alas ! for

The wayfarer lying

An hungered for rice !!

2nd day. The Prince Imperial sent a messenger to see the
starving man. The messenger returned and said :—'' The
starving man is already dead." Hereupon the Prince Imperial
was greatly grieved, and accordingly caused him to be buried
at that place, a mound erected, and firmly closed.'

Many days after, the Prince Imperial called for his personal
attendants, and said to them :—'"' The starving man who was
lying on a former day on the road was no ordinary man. He
must have been an upright man." A messenger was sent to
see. On his return he reported that when he went to the
mound and made inspection, the heaped-up earth had not
been disturbed, but on opening the tomb and looking in, there
was no corpse. It was empty, and there was nothing but the
garment folded up and laid on the coffin. Thereupon the
Prince Imperial sent the messenger back a second time to
fetch the garment, which he continued wearing as before.

The people of that time wondered much at this, and said :—
'* How true it is that a sage knoweth a sage.'' And they stood
more and more in awe of him.

22nd year, Summer, 5th month, 5th day. An excursion for ap. 614.
medicinal herbs was made.

6th month, 13th day. Mitasuki, Inugami no Kimi, and
Yatabe no Miyakko were sent to the Land of Great Thang.

Autumn, 8th month. The Oho-omi fell ill. For his sake a
thousand persons, men and women, entered religion.

23rd year, Autumn, 7th month. Mitasuki, Inugami no Kimi, «.p. 615.

' Metre, irregular naga-uta.

2 There was a passage leading to the interior of burial mounds of persons
of some rank, which was closed with earth and stones after the interment.
It is possibly this process which is intended by the term 3, which means
both to seal and to pile up earth. In the case of the burial of a vagrant,
however, it is more probable that there was no vault, but simply a heap of
earth raised over the grave.

VOI, ET; ts

. EG Sey,

ADs OL7s

Xela) 303

and Yatabe no Miyakko arrived from the Land of Great
Thang. An envoy from Pékché accompanied Inugami no
Kimi to our Court.

11th month, 2nd day. A banquet was given to the Pékché
guest.

11th day. The Koryo Buddhist priest Hyé-Cha returned
to his country.

24th year, Spring, Ist month. Peach trees and plum trees
bore fruit.'

3rd month. Three men from the Island of Yaku* came
hither as emigrants.

Summer, 5th month. Seven persons from Yaku arrived.

Autumn, 7th month. Twenty more persons arrived from
Yaku. There were first and last in all thirty persons. They
were all settled in Enowi. They never went away again, but
all died there. |

Autumn, 7th month. Silla sent the Nama, Chuk Syé-sa,
with tribute of an image of Buddha.*

25th year, Summer, 6th month. It was reported from the
province of Idzumo that there was in the district of Kando a
gourd of the size of an amphora.*

In this year there were good crops of the five kinds of grain.

26th year, Autumn, 8th month, 1st day. Koryé sent envoys
with tribute of local productions, and reported that Yang-Ti*
of the Sui dynasty had invaded that country with a force of
300,000 men, but had, on the contrary, been beaten by them.'
They therefore sent a present of two captives, named Chénkung and P'u-t'ung, with such things as flutes, cross-bows,
and catapults—ten in all. They also sent one camel, bred in
their country.

1 In a similar notice below, XXII. 39, the author is satisfied with the
more probable statement that they blossomed.

2 Off the south coast.of Satsuma.

3 A later work informs us that this image was of gold, two feet high. It
was set up in Hokoji. It sent forth rays of light, and worked miracles from
time to time.

4 Some understand here a musical instrument, the body of which was of
earthenware.

» Reigned 605—617.

6 This statement is corroborated both by Chinese and Corean history.
The events referred to took place in A.D. 612.

SUIKO. 147

This year Kahabe no Omi' was sent to the province of Aki
with orders to build ships. On arriving at the mountain, he
sought for ship timber. Having found good timber, he marked
it and was about to cut it, when a man appeared, and said :—
'' This is a thunder-tree, and must not be cut.' Kahabe no
Omi said :—'" Shall even the Thunder-god oppose the Imperial
commands?" So having offered many mitegura,' he sent
workmen to cut down the timber. Straightway a great rain
fell, and it thundered and lightened. Hereupon Kahabe no
Omi drew his sword, and said :—'' O Thunder-god, harm not
the workmen; it is my person that thou shouldst injure." So
he looked up and waited. But although the God thundered more
than ten times, he could not harm Kahabe no Omi. Then
he changed himself into a small fish, which stuck between the
branches of the tree. Kahabe no Omi forthwith took the fish,
and burnt it. So at last the ships were built.

27th year, Summer, 4th month, 4th day. It was reported
from the province of Afumi that in the river Gamafu * there was
a creature in the shape of a man.'

Autumn, 7th month. There was a fisherman of the province of Settsu, who cast his net in the Horiye.* Something
entered his net formed like a child, which was neither a fish
noraman. Its name was unknown.

28th year, Autumn, 8th month. Two men of Yaku were
cast away on the island of Idzu.°

Autumn, roth month. The top of the Misasagi' of Hinokuma was covered with pebbles. Outside the boundary the
earth was piled up into a hill, and each of the noble houses '*

' T have omitted here and in several other places a frivolous note of the
" Original Commentary," to the effect that " the personal name is wanting."

2 Offerings of cloth.

• Gamo. 4 A bad omen.

® Hori-ye is literally an artificial canal. Here it is the name of a branch
of the river at Osaka, no doubt originally artificially excavated.

6 Probably Vries Island, or one of the adjacent islands. Or Shima may
here mean promontory.

7 At this day several of the misasagi are thickly covered with a layer of
paving-stones, loosely put down, probably in order to prevent the earth from
being washed away by rains. An example may be seen at Tarumi, near
Kobe, and another on: the hill above Nara.

poe

Tee

A.D. 620."

A.D. Oote

, OI ee

148 — NIHONGI.

was charged to erect a great pillar' on the top of the hill of
earth. Now the pillar set up by Yamato no Aya no Saka no
Uhe no Atahe was very much higher than the others, and the
men of that time gave him the name of Ohohashira (greatpillar) no Atahe.

12th month, 1st day. There was a red appearance in the
sky, over a rod in length, and resembling the tail of a fowl in
shape.

This year, the Prince Imperial, in. concert with Shima no
Oho-omi, drew up a history of the Emperors, a history of the
country, and the original record of the Omi, the Muraji, the
Tomo no Miyakko, the Kuni no Miyakko, the 180 Be, and the
free subjects."

29th year, Spring, 2nd month, 5th day. In the middle of
the night the Imperial Prince Mimayado no Toyotomimi no
Mikoto died in the Palace of Ikaruga. At this time all the
Princes and Omi, as well as the people of the Empire, the old,
as if they had lost a dear child, had no taste for salt and
vinegar * in their mouths, the young, as if they had lost a
beloved parent, filled the ways with the sound of their
lamenting. The farmer ceased from his plough, and the
pounding woman laid down her pestle. They all said :—'' The
sun and moon have lost their brightness ; heaven and earth
have crumbled to ruin: henceforward, in whom shall we put
our trust?"

In this month the Prince Imperial Kamitsumiya* was
buried in the Shinaga Misasagi.

At this time Hyé-cha, the Buddhist priest of Koryo, heard
of the death of the Prince Imperial Kamitsumiya, and was
greatly grieved thereat. He invited the priests, and in honour
of the Prince Imperial gave them a meal,' and explained the
sacred books in person. On this day he prayed, saying :—
''In the land of Nippon there is a sage, by name the Imperial

1 These pillars were probably of wood. No trace of them now remains.
Dr. Florenz says the custom of erecting pillars was introduced by the
Buddhists. This is the first mention of it.

2 This is the work afterwards known as the " Kiujihonki," " Kiujiki," or
" Kujiki." See below,
3 To be understood generally of well-flavoured food.

4 Prince Mimayado. ° Of vegetarian food only.

SUIKO. 149

Prince Kamitsumiya Toyotomimi. Certainly Heaven has
freely endowed him with the virtues of a sage.' Born in the
Land of Nippon,' he thoroughly possessed the three fundamental principles,* he continued the great plans of the
former sages. He reverenced the Three Precious Things,'
and assisted the people in their distress. He was truly a great
'sage. And now the Prince Imperial is dead. I, although a

foreigner, was in heart closely united to him. Now what .

avails it that I alone should survive? I have determined to
die on the 5th day of the 2nd month of next year.' So shall I
meet the Prince Imperial Kamitsumiya in the Pure Land, and
together with him pass through the metempsychosis of all
living creatures." Now when the appointed day came, Hyécha died, and all the people of that day said one to.another :—
'"Prince Kamitsumiya is not the only sage, Hyé-cha is also a
sage..:*

This year Silla sent the Nama, Imimé, with tribute anda
memorial, stating to the Empress the object of his mission.
It was perhaps from this time that Silla began to present
memorials. ;

30th year, Autumn, 7th month. Silla sent as ambassador
the Nama, Chi-syén-i, and Imna sent the Talsol Nama, Chi.
They came to Court together, and brought tribute of a golden
image of Buddha, a golden pagoda, and relics, alS0 a great
baptismal flag,' with twelve smaller ones. Now the image of

1 See Legge's "Confucian Analects," p. 82.

• Whether or not the previous examples of the use of the characters
  H AX (Nippon) for Japan are authentic, or merely introduced retrospectively by later compilers, the present instance is probably a genuine
  case of its use. Itis natural to suppose that it was used in an informal way
  for some time before it was used officially.

There is here, no doubt, an allusion to the meaning of Nippon, viz.
" Origin of the sun."

3 Viz. Heaven, Earth, and Man. The meaning is that he was a philosopher.

4 Buddha, Dharma, and Samgha.

° The anniversary of the Prince's death.

6 The '' Kiujiki" ends here.

7 The Buddhist baptism consists in washing the top of the head with perfumed water. The baptismal flags were so called because they had the
same efficacy, raising those who passed under them first to the status of a

Buddha was placed in the Hada' Temple at Kadono. The

other articles, namely the relics, the golden pagoda, and the

baptismal flags, were all deposited in Shitenoji." At this
time, the Buddhist priests E-sai and E-ko, with the physicians E-jitsu and Fuku-in, students of the learning of Great
Thang, arrived in company with Chi-syén-i and the others.
Now E-jitsu and the rest made together a representation to
the Empress, saying :—'' Those who have resided in Thang
for study*® have all completed their courses, and ought to be
sent for. Moreover, the Land of Great Thang is an admirable
country, whose laws are complete and fixed. Constant communication should be kept up with it."

This year Silla invaded Imna,* and Imna became a dependency of Sillas The Empress thought of invading Silla, and
consulted with the Oho-omi. She also asked the opinion of
all the Ministers. Then Tanaka no Omi answered and
said :-—'' An invasion should not be too hastily undertaken.
It will not be too late to attack when we have first learnt the
condition of affairs and ascertained that they are (really)
mutinous. I pray that the experiment be made of sending an
envoy thither to view the state of things." ~

Kuni, Nakatomi no Muraji, said :—''Imna is originally an
inner Miyake of ours. The Silla people have now attacked
and taken possession of it. I pray that our troops be disciplined, that Silla be chastised, and Imna taken from it and
given to Pékché. Would not this be better than that it should

'be possessed by Silla?" Tanaka no Omi said :—'' Not so!

Tchakra Radja (vide Eitel), and ultimately of a Buddha. -Fishes were
benefited by such flags being floated down a river.

There is at the present day a survival of this practice in the Nagarekanjd (kanjO means baptism, or head-sprinkling), described in Yamada's
Dictionary as follows :—" Four posts are set up near water, on which white
cloth is hung. To this are attached leaves of lign-aloes, etc., as offerings
for the benefit of the souls of the friendless dead, of drowned persons, or of
still-born children." There is an interesting account of the nagare-kanjé
in a little book called "Our Neighbourhood," by T. A. P. (the late Dr.
Purcell, of Tokio).

' Called the Hachiwoka Temple above. .

2 At Osaka. See above, Ist year of reign. * See above,
4 The "Tongkam" says nothing of this. Pékché and Silla were on
hostile terms about this time. Besides, the downfall of Imna is already
mentioned above.

ae

SUIKO. 151

Pékché is a very changeable country.' Even on the roads
they lie. Everything they ask for is unjust. Therefore
(Imna) should not be given over to Pekché." So the expedition was not carried out. Hereupon Kishi no Ihakane
was sent to Silla, and Kishi no Kuranoshita to Imna, to
inquire into the Imna affairs.

Now the Lord of Silla sent eight Daibu to inform Ihakane
of the affairs of Silla and Kuranoshita of the affairs of
Imna. Therefore they promised as follows :—'' Imna, though
a small country, is a dependency of the Empress. Why
should Silla unceremoniously take possession of it? Let it
be once for all recognized to be, as always, an inner Miyake
(of Japan), and we pray let there be no more trouble about it."

So the Nama, Chi-syén-i, was sent along with Kishi no
Ihakane and an Imna man, the Talsol Nama named Chi,
along with Kishi no Kuranoshita to bring tribute from both
countries. But that same year, before Ihakane and the other
had returned, the Daitoko, Womaro, Sakahibe no Omi, and
the Shdtoko, Kuni, Nakatomi no Muraji, were appointed
generals of the first rank; the Shotoko, Nedzu, Kahabe no
Omi, the Shotoko, Itto, Mononobe no Yosami no Muraji, the
Shétoko, Hironiha, Hada no Omi, the Shdtoko Ihifuta,
Afumi no Ashimi no Omi, the Shotoko, Ushi, Heguri no Omi,
the Shdtoko, Ohotomo no Muraji, and the Shotoko, Ikusa,
Ohoyake no Omi, were made assistant-generals.

They invaded Silla with an army of several tens of thousands of men. Now Ihakane and the others had assembled
at the port, and were waiting for a fair wind and smooth sea
in order to embark. Hereupon a numerous naval force
arrived, filling the sea. The Envoys of the two countries,
gazing upon it, were struck with alarm, and returned home.

In their stead, Kamchi Té-chhang" was made tributebearer for Imna, and came with an offering of tribute. Hereupon Ihakane and his colleague said to one another :—" The
outbreak of this war is contrary to the previous agreement,
therefore the Imna affairs cannot now be settled." So they
put to sea, and crossed over to Japan. The generals, how1 P&kché is so described in the " Tongkam."
2 Té-chhang, as the " Shukai" suggests, is probably a mistake for Té-sya,
a Silla official title.

ever, first went to Imna, and having held a consultation, were
about to attack Silla. Hereupon the King of the Land of
Silla, hearing that a large force had arrived, became apprehensive and tendered his submission. Then the generals
consulted together, and forwarded a memorial, which was
granted by the Empress.

Winter, 11th month. Ihakane, Kuranoshita, and the rest
returned from Silla. Thereupon the Oho-omi inquired the
state of affairs there. They answered and said :—" Silla
received the Imperial commands with profound respect, and
accordingly designated two special Envoys to deliver tribute
from the two countries. But when they saw a naval force
arrive, the Envoys with tribute for our Court went home
again. The tribute, however, has been brought, notwithstanding this." Hereupon the Oho-omi said :—'' What a pity
that the army was despatched so soon! "'

The men of that time said that this war was owing to
Sakahibe no Omi and Adzumi no Muraji having formerly '
received many presents from Silla, and that they had again
urged the Oho-omi, with the consequence that the expedition
was despatched before receiving the Envoy's report.'

Before this time, when Ihakane and his colleague crossed
over to Silla, a gaily-decorated boat came to meet them at a bay
as they were approaching the harbour. Ihakane inquired :—
'*To what country does this boat sent to meet us belong?"
They answered and said :—"It is a Silla boat." Ihakane again
said :—'' Why is there no boat to meet us from Imna?"' A
second boat was at once added on behalf of Imna. The
practice of Silla sending two boats to meet our Envoys began
from this time.

From spring till autumn there were heavy rains and floods,
and the five grains did not reach maturity.

3Ist .year, Spring, 4th month, 3rd day. There was a
Buddhist priest who took an axe and smote therewith his
paternal grandfather. Now the Empress, hearing of this,

' i.e. in the 8th year of this reign.

2 So that they might have again an opportunity of levying blackmail on
Silla.

% The interlinear Kana gives here oya, parent. This may serve as an
example of the inaccuracy of these glosses.

SUIKO. 153

sent for the Oho-omi, and gave command, saying :—'' The
man who has entered religion should be devoted to the Three
Precious Things, and should cherish devoutly the prohibitions
of the Buddhist law. How can he without compunction be
readily guilty of crime? We now hear that there is a priest
who has struck his grandfather. Therefore, let all the priests
and nuns of the various temples be assembled, and investigation made, Let severe punishment be inflicted on any who
are convicted of offences.'' Hereupon the priests and nuns
were all assembled, and an examination held. The wicked
priests and nuns were all about to be punished, when Kwalleuk, a Buddhist priest of Pékché, presented a memorial, as
follows :—''The law of Buddha came from the Western
Country to Han.' Three hundred years later it was handed
on to Pékché, since which time barely one hundred years had
elapsed, when Our King, hearing that the Emperor of Nippon
was a wise man, sent him tribute of an image of Buddha and
of Buddhist Sutras. Since that time, less than one hundred
years have passed, and consequently the priests and nuns
have not yet learned the Buddhist laws, and readily commit
wickedness. On this account all the priests and nuns are
afraid, and do not know what to do. I humbly pray that
with the exception of the wicked (priest who struck his grandfather) all the other priests and nuns may be pardoned and
not punished. That would be a work of great merit."

Accordingly the Empress granted (his petition).

13th day. A decree was made as follows :—' If even the
priests continue to offend against the law, wherewithal shall
the laymen be admonished? Therefore from this time forward we appoint a Sdjo and a Sodzu for the superintendence
of the priests and nuns."

17th day. The priest Kwal-leuk was appointed S6jo, and
Kurabe no Tokuseki was made Sodzu. On the same day
Adzumi no Muraji was made Hoto.'

Autumn, 9th month, 3rd day. There was an inspection of
the temples, and of the priests and nuns, and an accurate
record made of the circumstances of the building of the

1 The Chinese dynasty of that name.
2 Lit. head of the law (of Buddha). This was the chief official of the
Department of the Buddhist religion.

DONE St

XXII. 4o.

temples, and also of the circumstances under which the priests
and nuns embraced religion, with the year, month and day of
their taking orders. There were at this time 46 temples, 816
priests, and 569 nuns—in all, 1385 persons.

Winter, roth month, 1st day. The Oho-omi sent the two
Ministers, Adzumi no Muraji and Maro, Abe no Omi, to inform
the Empress, saying :—' The district of Katsuraki is my
original residence, and I have therefore taken my name from
it. I pray accordingly that I may have this district permanently, and I desire that it should be constituted my fief."
Hereupon the Empress made an order, saying :—'

"We are sprung from the Soga family. Moreover the
Oho-omi is Our uncle by the mother's side. Therefore the
words of the Oho-omi, if spoken at night, (are carried into
effect by us) before the night has given way to morning ; if
spoken in the daytime, (they are carried into effect) before the
day has become dark. What speech of his have We not
attended to? But if now in this Our reign, We were rashly
to part with this district, future sovereigns would say, 'A
foolish woman ruled the Empire, and rashly lost this district.'
Not only should We be accounted unwise, but the Oho-omi
would be thought disloyal. Such would be Our ill-fame in
ages to come." So she refused.

32nd year, Spring, ist month, 7th day. The King of Koryé
sent tribute of a Buddhist priest, named Hyé-kwan. He was
appointed Sojo.

34th year, Spring, Ist month. Peach and plum trees
blossomed.

3rd month. It was cold, and hoar-frost fell.

Summer, 5th month, 2zoth day. The Oho-omi died. He
was buried in the tomb at Momohara. The Oho-omi was the
son of Iname no Sukune. He had a talent for military tactics,
and was also gifted with eloquence. He reverenced deeply the
Three Precious Things. His house stood on the bank of the
river Asuka. A small pond had been dug in the courtyard,
and there was a little island in the middle of the pond.
Therefore the men of that time called him Shima no Oho-

'omi.}

6th month. Snow fell. This year from the 3rd to the 7th

1 The Island Premier.

$a

eR ————————

SuIKo. 155

month there were continual rains, and great famine in the
Empire. The old ate the roots of herbs, and died by the roadside. Infants at the breast died with their mothers. Thieves
and robbers sprang up in great numbers, and could not be put
down.

35th year, Spring, 2nd month. In the province of Michinoku there was a mujina! which changed into a man and
sang.
Summer, 5th month. Flies gathered together in great
numbers. They clustered together for ten rods, and floated
away in the air across the Shinano pass" with a sound like
thunder. They reached as far east as the province of Kamitsuke, and then spontaneously dispersed.

36th year, Spring, 2nd month, 27th day. The Empress
took to her sick bed.

3rd month, 2nd day. There was a total eclipse of the sun.

6th day. The Empress's illness became very grave, and
(death) was unmistakably near. So she sent for the Imperial
Prince Tamura, and addressed him, saying :—'' To ascend to
the Celestial Dignity, and therewith to regulate the vast
foundation, to direct the manifold machinery of government,
and thereby to nourish the people—this is not a matter to be
lightly spoken of, but one which demands constant and serious
attention. Do thou therefore be careful and observant, and
let no hasty words escape thee." On the same day she
summoned to her Tamashiro no Ohoye, and instructed him,
saying :—'' Thy heart is young. Whatever thou mayst wish
in thy bosom, do not utter it in speech, but be sure to await
the expression of general opinion, and act accordingly."

"th day. The Empress died at the age of seventy-five.'
She was temporarily interred in the Southern Court (of the
Palace). |

Summer, 4th month, 15th day. Hail fell, of the size of
peaches.

16th day. Hail fell, of the size of plums. There was a

drought, which lasted from spring till summer.
Autumn, jth month, 2oth day. The rites of mourning for
the Empress began. At this time all the Ministers each pro1 A kind of badger. 2 The present Usui Toge.
3 The " Kojiki" ends here.

XAT, "gy.

OCI 42:

nounced a funeral eulogy at the shrine of the temporary burialplace.

Before this time the Empress had given her dying injunctions to the Ministers, saying :—'' Of late years the five grains
have not produced well, and there is great famine among the
people. Let there be therefore no costly interment ' by raising
for me a misasagi, but let me be buried in the misasagi of the
Imperial Prince Takeda.

24th day. The Empress was buried in the misasagi of
Prince Takeda.

1 Buddhist influence is traceable in the avoidance of costly forms of
burial. It led subsequently to the abolition of misasagi.

Book XXIII

THE EMPEROR OKINAGA TARASHI-HI HIRO-NUKA. (JOMEI TENNO.)

Tue Emperor Okinaga tarashi-hi hiro-nuka was the grandson
of the Emperor Nunakura futo-dama-shiki,* and the son of the
Imperial Prince Hikobito no Ohoye. His mother's name was
the Imperial Princess Nukade hime.

In the 2oth year of the reign of the Empress Toyo-mike
Kashikiya hime' the Prince Imperial Toyotomimi no Mikoto
died. No successor to him had been appointed. In the 3rd
month of the 36th year the Empress died. In the gth month
the funeral ceremonies were completed, but no decision as to
who should succeed to the throne had yet been come to. At
this time Soga no Yemishi no Omi was Oho-omi. He wished to
decide the matter of the succession on his sole authority. But
apprehending that the Ministers generally would not acquiesce
in this, he consulted Abe no maro no Omi, and having
assembled all the Ministers, they entertained them in the
Oho-omi's house. When the feast was over, and they were
about to disperse, the Oho-omi through Abe no Omi addressed
the Ministers, saying:—''The Empress is dead, leaving no
successor. If measures are not taken promptly, civil disturbances
are to be feared. Which, therefore, of the Princes is to be her
successor? When the Empress took ill, she commanded the
Imperial Prince Tamura, saying :—' The Empire is a great
charge, and, of course, not to be lightly spoken of. Do thou

1 Okinaga is the name of a place; tarashi-hi, suffice-sun, a honorific ;
hiro-nuke, broad forehead, is no doubt descriptive of. the Emperor's
appearance.

2 Extend-brightness. % Bidatsu Tenno. 4 Suiko Tenno.-

OSE, (2%

the Imperial Prince Tamura be watchful and observant, and
not remiss.' She next sent for Prince Yamashiro no Ohoye,
and said to him :—' Do thou avoid brawling speech of thine
own, and fail not to follow the words of the many. Be selfrestrained, and not contentious.' These were the dying
injunctions of the Empress. Whom now shall we make
Emperor?" The Ministers were silent, and made no answer.
Again he asked them, but there was no reply. He persisted in
questioning them, and thereupon Ohotomo no Kujira no
Muraji advanced and said:—''Let us simply obey the
Empress's dying injunctions. There is no need to go beyond
them, and consult general opinion.'' Abe no Omi straightway
inquired, saying :—'' What does this mean? Explain thy
opinion." He answered and said :—'' What was the Empress's
intention when she gave command to the Imperial Prince
Tamura, saying: 'The Empire is a great charge; be not
remiss'? Judging by this, the Imperial Dignity is already
decided. And who shall gainsay this decision?" Then the
four Ministers, Mareshi, Uneme no Omi, Uma, Taka-muku no
Omi, Mike, Nakatomi no Omi, and Musashi, Naniha no Kishi,
said :—' Let us comply with the advice of Ohotomo no Muraji;
there is no more objection to be made.'' Ohomaro, Kose no
Omi, Adzumédo, Saheki no Muraji, and Shihote, Ki no Omi,
these three, stood forward and said :—'' It is Prince Yamashiro
no Ohoye who should be made Emperor." But Soga no
Kuramaro no Omi [also called Womasa] alone said :—'' I am
unable to say anything at this moment, but I will think further
over the matter and declare myself later." Upon this the
Oho-omi, seeing that the Ministers were inharmonious, and
that the matter could not be accomplished, retired.

Before this, the Oho-omi had by himself inquired of Sakahibe no Marise no Omi, saying :—'' The Empress has died,
leaving no heir. Whom shall we' make Emperor?" He
answered and said :—'' Let us raise up Yamashiro no Ohoye,
and make him Emperor." At this time Yamashiro no Ohoye
was living in the Palace of Ikaruga. This consultation having
come to his ears, he sent Prince Mikuni and Wajiko, Sakurawi
no Omi, these two, with a secret message to the Oho-omi,
saying :—''It has come to my knowlege that (thou) my
maternal uncle art desirous of making the Imperial Prince

Jomet. 159

Tamura Emperor. On hearing this report, I have thought of
it standing and have thought of it sitting, but without being
able to see on what just grounds it.rests. I beg that I may be
clearly informed of my uncle's intentions." Hereupon the
Oho-omi, when he received this message from Yamashiro no
Ohoye, was unable of himself to give an answer. So he sent
for Abe no Omi, Nakatomi no Muraji, Ki no Omi, Kahabe no
Omi, Takamuku no Omi, Uneme no Omi, Ohotomo no Muraji,
and Kose no Omi, to whom he communicated fully Yamashiro
no Ohoye's message. He then proceeded to address these
Daibu, saying :—'' Go, ye Daibu, in a body to the Palace of
Ikaruga, and say to Prince Yamashiro no Ohoye, ' How should
his humble servant! be so rash as of his own authority to decide
the succession to the Dignity? All that he has done is to take
up the Empress's dying commands, and communicate them to
the Ministers.' The Ministers said with one voice, ' In accordance with the dying instructions of the Empress, the Imperial
Prince Tamura is the natural successor to the Dignity. Who
has any further objection?' Such were the words of the
Ministers.: They are not specially my sentiments. Although I
have a private opinion of my own, out of respect I refrain from
communicating it by message, and await the opportunity of an
interview in order to inform thee personally." Hereupon the
Daibu, having received the words of the Oho-omi, proceeded
together to the Palace of Ikaruga, where Prince Mikuni and
Sakurawi no Omi were made to deliver to Yamashiro no Ohoye
the message of the Oho-omi. Now Prince Ohoye made them
go and ask the Daibu what were the dying commands of the
Empress. They answered and said :—'' We do not know the
depth of the matter. Only we gathered from the account given
us of the circumstance by the Oho-omi that on the day in
which the Empress took to her sick bed, she gave command to
the Imperial Prince Tamura, and said to him, 'The future
government of the country is not to be lightly spoken of.
Therefore do thou the Imperial Prince Tamura speak of it with
self-restraint, and be not remiss.' She next gave command to
Prince Ohoye, and said to him, ' Thy heart is young; avoid

1 The interlinear Kana version has yakkora, making the humble servant
plural, and to refer to the Daibu.

brawling words, and fail not to obey the: voice of general
opinion.' The princesses in immediate attendance on the
Empress, and the ladies-in-waiting all know this. Moreover,
it is within the direct knowledge of the great Prince." Hereupon Prince Ohoye caused further inquiry to be made, saying :
—''Is there any special person who has heard these dying
injunctions of the Empress?" The answer was, '"' We have no
knowledge of any secret particulars.'' After this he sent a
fresh message to the Daibu, saying :—'' My beloved maternal
uncle has been at the pains to send me not simply a single
messenger, but a number of high officials for my instruction.
For this I am deeply grateful. It appears, however, that the
dying commands of the Empress which the Ministers now tell
me of are somewhat different from what I heard. As soon as I
learnt that the Empress had taken to her sick bed, I hastened

' to the: palace and waited at the gate. Then Mike, Nakatomi

Sx. s.

no Muraji, came out from the forbidden precinct, and said :—
'I summon thee by command of the Empress.' Accordingly I
proceeded to the inner gate. Moreover Kurome, Kurikuma no
Uneme, met me in the courtyard, and led me to the Great
Hall. Now the Empress's personal attendants, with Princess
Kurimoto at their head, and eight ladies-in-waiting, Shibime
among the number, several tens of persons in all, were in attendance beside the Empress. The Imperial Prince Tamura was also
present. Now the Empress was very ill, and could not see me.
Accordingly Princess Kurimoto informed her that Prince Yamashiro no Ohoye, whom she had sent for, had arrived. Then the
Empress raised herself up and gave command, saying :—' We,
with our poor abilities, have long borne the burden of the great
institution. But now our destined career is drawing to a close;
and this disease admits of no avoidance. Therefore, thou hast
always been dear to Our heart, and Our affection for thee has
no parallel. Now the great foundation of the State is not a
thing of Our reign (alone), but from all time has demanded
diligence. Do thou, though thy heart' is young, be watchful
over thy words.' All those who were in immediate attendance
on the Empress at that time know this. Therefore when this
great favour was conferred on me, I was on the one hand full
of awe, and on the other full of grief. I leaped for joy, and

1 Lit. liver (kimo), He was thirty-six.

JoMEI. 161

knew not what to do. Then I bethought me :—' The Spirits of
the land and of grain and the ancestral shrines are weighty
matters. I am young and devoid of wisdom: how can I
presume to accept this charge?' Just at this time I desired to
converse with my maternal uncle and the Ministers on the
subject, but there was no (fit) opportunity for me to speak, and
it is for this reason only that I have been silent up to the
present. Ona former occasion I went to the capital in order
to pay a visit of inquiry to my sick maternal uncle, and lodged
in the Temple of Toyora. On this day the Empress sent
Shibime, Yakuchi no Uneme, to me with an Imperial message,
saying:—' Thy' maternal uncle, the .Oho-omi, constantly
expresses anxiety on thy account. After a hundred years,' is it
not to thee that the succession to the Dignity will fall? Be,
therefore, watchful, and spare thyself.' This matter is clear.
What doubt can there be about it? But am I covetous of the

• Empire? Iam simply declaring what I have heard, and I call

to witness to its truth the Gods both of Heaven and Earth.
Therefore it is my desire to ascertain accurately the dying
commands of the Empress. Moreover, ye, the Ministers sent
to me by the Oho-omi, are men who have always addressed the
sovereign as it were holding the sacred spear by the middle.'
Will you be so good, therefore, as to inform my uncle?"

After this Prince Hatsuse, the second son (of Prince Ohoye'*),
sent for Nakatomi no Muraji and Kahabe no Omi separately,
and said to them :—' Both my father and I spring from the
Soga family, as is well known to the world. We, therefore, rely
on it as on a high mountain. I pray, therefore, that the
succession to the Dignity be not lightly spoken of.' So he sent
Prince Mikuni and Sakurawi no Omi along with the Ministers,
saying :—'"' I desire to receive an answer." Then the Oho-omi
sent Ki no Omi and Ohotomo no Muraji to say to Prince
Mikuni and Sakurawi no Omi:—'' On a former occasion I said
all I had to say: there is nothing else. However, how should
I presume to despise one prince and honour another ? "

Several days after, Prince Yamashiro no Ohoye again sent
Sakurawi no Omi to the Oho-omi to say :—'' What I repre1 Le. some day or another: after my death.

2 Without bias (?).

3 Prince Ohoye could, therefore, not have been very young.
Vom. 4 M

sented on the former day was cou what I heard. Shall I
oppose my maternal uncle ? "

On this day the Oho-omi was ill, and unable to hold a
personal conversation with Sakurawi no Omi.

The next day the Oho-omi sent for Sakurawi no Omi, and
straightway despatched Abe no Omi, Nakatomi no Muraji,
Kahabe no Omi, Oharida no Omi, and Ohotomo no Muraji to
address Prince Yamashiro no Ohoye, saying:—'' From the
time of the Emperor ' who reigned in the Palace of Shikishima
until recently, the Ministers have all been wise men. Now
I am not wise, yet having happened on a time when men are
scarce, I hold rank wrongfully above all the Ministers. This
being.so, I have been unable to settle the great foundation.'
This is, however, a grave matter, and cannot well be discussed
by intermediaries. Therefore,' although my age makes it
burdensome to me, I will speak with thee personally. This is
merely that there may be no misunderstanding as to the
Empress's dying Bae, and not because I have any
private views of my own.'

After this the Oho-omi sent Abe no Omi and Nakatomi no
Muraji with a message to Sakahibe no Omi to inquire again of
him, saying :—'' Which Prince shall be made Emperor?" He
answered and said :—'' When the Oho-omi formerly asked me
in person, his slave said all that he had to say on the matter.
What need is there now for any further message ?"' And he was
greatly enraged, and got up and went out. Just at this time
there was a gathering of all the kinsmen of the Soga House to
construct a tumulus for Shima no Oho-omi. They lodged at
the place where the tomb was. Hereupon Marise no Omi,°®
having pulled down the sheds at the tomb, retired to the Soga
farm-house, and would do no official duty. Upon this, the
Oho-omi was angry, and sent Katsushi, Musa no Kimi, and
Akawi, Nishikori no Obito, to admonish him, saying :—'"' I
know thy evil speeches, but by reason of our relationship of
elder and younger brother I cannot injure thee. But if others
are wrong and thou art right, I shall oppose them and follow
thee: if others are right and thou art wrong, I shall in that

1 Kimmei Tenno. 2 That is, the succession to the throne.

The same as Sakahibe no Omi.

OMEI. 1623
ro)

case oppose thee and follow them. If, therefore, thou shouldst
eventually disagree with me, there will be a breach between us,
and there will, moreover, be civil broils in the land. Then
posterity will say that thou and I have brought the country to
ruin. Such would be our ill-fame with after generations. Do
thou be watchful, nor allow a rebellious spirit to arise."

But he still refused compliance, and at length went to
Ikaruga, where he dwelt in the Palace of Prince Hatsuse.
Hereupon the Oho-omi became more and more wrathful, and
sent the Ministers to make a request of Yamashiro no Ohoye,
saying :—"' Marise has of late been disobedient to me, and has
concealed hiniself in the Palace of Prince Hatsuse. I pray
thee, let me have Marise, so that I may examine the reasons."
Hereupon, Prince Ohoye answered and said :—'' Marise was
always a favourite of the wise Empress, and has only come
here for a short visit. Howshould he set himself in opposition
to the sentiments of my maternal uncle? I pray thee, do not
find fault with him." Accordingly he spoke to Marise, saying :
— It is most kind of thee to come, not forgetting the gratitude
which thou owest to the former prince.' But the peace of the
Empire is now threatened on thy sole account. Moreover, the
former Prince, when near his end, addressed his children,
saying :—' Avoid wickedness of every kind, practise good of
every kind.' I heard this speech, and have made it my constant rule of life. On this account, although I have my private
sentiments, I am patient, and not wrathful. Nor can I set
myself in opposition to my uncle. I pray thee, henceforward,
be not afraid to reform thy views. Yield to the many, and do
not withdraw thyself.' ?

At this time, the Daibu also admonished Marise no Omi,
saying :—'"' Thou shouldst not disobey the commands of Prince
Ohoye." Hereupon Marise no Omi, having advanced to a
point where he had nowhere to turn for support, burst out
weeping and went home again. He remained in his house
for more than ten days. Prince Hatsuse suddenly took ill and
died. Hereupon Marise no Omi said:—'' Though I live, on
whom shall I place my trust ?"

'The Japanese commentators explain this expression as referring to
Shotoku Daishi, Prince Ohoye's father.
2 From duty as a public servant.

M 2

164 NIHONGI,

The Oho-omi, wishing to put to death Sakahibe no Omi,
raised troops which he sent against him. Sakahibe no Omi
hearing that an armed force was coming, took with him his
second son, Aya, and going outside the gate, sat down on a
chair and waited. Then the troops arrived, and Ikuhi, Kume
no Mononobe, was made to strangle him. Father and son
died together and were buried in the same place. But the
eldest son, Ketsu, fled and concealed himself in the tiled house '
of a nunnery, where he had intrigues with one or two of the
nuns. Now one of the nuns was jealous and informed on him.
The temple was surrounded and he was on the point of being
caught, when he got away and went to Mount Unebi. Therefore they searched the mountain. Ketsu had no place to
escape to, and committed suicide on the mountain by stabbing
himself in the throat. The people of that day made a song,
saying :—

On Mount Unebi

Though thin are the trees,

May there not be trust in them ?

The youth Ketsu
Seems to have hidden there."

1st year, Spring, ist month, 4th day. The Oho-omi together
with the Ministers took the Imperial Seal and offered it to the
Imperial Prince Tamura. He declined it, saying :—'' The
ancestral shrines are a weighty matter. I, the inept one, am
wanting in wisdom; how can I presume to undertake their

_ charge?" The Ministers humbly persisted in their request,

saying :—'' Thou, great Prince, wert the favourite of the late
sovereign. Both the spirit realm and this visible world incline
their hearts to thee. It isright that thou shouldst continue the
Imperial line, and dispense thy radiance down on the people."
On the same day, he assumed the Imperial Dignity.
Summer, 4th month, rst day. Tanabe no Muraji was sent

to Yakus

This year was the year Tsuchinoto Ushi (26th) of the Cycle.
and year, Spring, rst month, rath day. The Imperial

1 The " Tsusho" says that at this period the only part of a temple which
had a tiled roof was the Hall of Worship.

2 A Regular Tanka of thirty-one syllables.

3 See above,

• JOMEI. 165

Princess Takara was appointed Empress-consort. She had

two sons and one daughter. The name of the eldest was the °

Imperial Prince Katsuraki [the Emperor who reigned in the
Palace of Ohotsu in Afumi];' the second was called the
Imperial Princess Hashibito;* the third was called the Imperial Prince Oho-ama [the Emperor who reigned in the
Palace of Kiyomihara] .* The Lady Hode no Iratsume, daughter
of the Oho-omi Soga no Shima, bore (to him) the Imperial
Prince Furubito [also called the Imperial Prince Ohoye}.
He also took to him Kaya* no Uneme, of the province of
Kibi, who bore to him the Imperial Prince Kaya.

3rd month,.1st day. The senior ambassador from Kory6é
named Yon Cha-phé, and the junior ambassador Ya-tok, with
the senior ambassador from Pékché, the Eun-sol, Socha, and
the junior ambassador the Tok-sol, Muték, offered tribute
together.

Autumn, 8th month, 5th day. The Dainin, Mitasuki,
Inugami no Kimi, and the Dainin Kusushi® no Ejitsu were sent
to Great Thang.°

8th day. The Koryo and Pekché guests were entertained
at Court. MEP

gth month, 4th day. The Koryé and Pekché guests returned
to their own country.

In this month Tanabe no Muraji and his companions
returned from Yaku.

Winter, roth month, r2th day. The Emperor removed (the .

palace) to a place near the Hill of Asuka. This was called
the Palace of Okamoto.' In this year the official residences
of the three Han * in Oho-kohori at Naniha were repaired.

3rd year, Spring, 2nd month, roth day. People from Yaku
emigrated hither.

3rd month, rst day. Wi-chi,' King of Pékché, sent Prince
Phung-chyang as hostage.

1 Tenchi Tenno. 2 Wife of Kotoku Tenno. 3 Viz. Temmu Tenno.

4 Kaya is the name of a place. The Uneme generally were called by the
names of the places they came from.

® Physician.

6 This Embassy is mentioned in the Thang annals.

7 i.e. "bottom of hill." In Yamato. 8 Silla, Kory6 and Peékché.

9 Wi-cha, according to the " Tongkam," came to the throne in A.D. 641.
So there is something wrong here.

XXIII. te.

OGG eae:

Autumn, gth month, 19th day. The Emperor made a progress to the hot springs of Arima * in the Province of Settsu.

Winter, 12th month, 13th day. The Emperor arrived from
the hot springs.

4th year, Autumn, 8th month. Great Thang sent Kao
Piao-jén to escort Mitasuki (on his way back from China to
Japan). They anchored together at Tsushima. At this
time the student-priests Rydng-un and Bin, together with
Suguri no Torikahi and Silla Escort Envoys, came in their
train.

Winter, roth month, 4th day. The Envoys from the Land
of Thang, Kao Piao-jén and his companions, arrived in the
harbour of Naniha. Accordingly Mumakahi no Muraji was
sent to meet them at E-guchi." There were thirty-two boats,
which, as well as the drums, fifes and flags, were all gaily
decorated. He addressed Kao Piao-jén and his companions,
saying :—'' Hearing that the Envoy appointed by the Son of
Heaven has arrived at the Emperor's Court, I have come to
receive him.'"' Then Kao Piao-jén answered and said :—'' Ona
day when the wind is so chill, it gives me great pleasure that
you have been good enough to come to meet me with these
gaily-decked boats." Hereupon Wotsuki, Naniha no Kishi,
and Yafushi, Ohoshi-kahachi no Atahe, were appointed to be
their guides as far as the front of the official residence. Then
Itto, Iki no Fubito, and Yatsushi, Naniha no Kishi, were sent to
introduce the guests into the official residence. On the same
day, sacred sake * was given them.

5th year, Spring, 1st month, 26th day. The Envoys from
Great Thang, Kao Piao-jén and his companions, returned to
their own country. The envoys sent to escort them, viz. the
Kishi Womaro, Kuromaro and the rest, went as far as Tsushima,
and then came back. ¢

6th year, Autumn, 8th month. A long star was seen in the
south. The people of that time called it a besom-star.*

1 Well known to residents at the Treaty Port of Kobe.

2 River-mouth.

• This sake was made under special arrangements from rice grown in
  certain Temple glebe-lands. Vide " Yengishiki." It was customary to offer it
  to foreign ambassadors.

4 Hahaki-boshi or hoki-boshi, the present name for a comet.

JOMEL. 167

7th year, Spring, 1st month. The besom- star went rages
and was seen in the East.

Summer, 6th month, roth day. Peékché sent the Tal-sol,
Yu and others with tribute.

Autumn, 7th month, 7th day. The Pékché guests were
entertained at Court. In this month a lotus of auspicious
omen grew in the Tsurugi pond. There were two flowers on
one stalk.

8th year, Spring, 1st month, 1st day. There was an
eclipse of the sun.

3rd month. All those who had had illicit intercourse with
the Uneme were put on their trial, and were all punished.'

At this time Wosazaki, 'Miwa no Kimi, by reason of the
pain of the examination,' committed suicide by stabbing himself
in the throat.

Summer, 5th month. There were great rains and floods.

6th month. The Palace of Okamoto having been destroyed
by fire, the eres removed his residence to the Palace of
Tanaka.

Autumn, 7th month, 1st day. Prince Ohomata addressed
Toyora no Oho-omi, saying :—'' The Ministers and functionaries are remiss in their attendance at Court. Henceforward,
let them attend at the beginning of the hour of the Hare,* and
withdraw after the hour of the Serpent. Regulate this by
means of a bell." The Oho-omi, however, did not take this
advice.

This year there was a great drought, and there was famine
throughout the Empire.

gth year, Spring, 2nd month, 23rd day. A great star floated
from East to West, and there was a noise like that of thunder.
The people of that day said that it was the sound of the falling
star. Others said that it was earth-thunder. Hereupon the
Buddhist Priest Bin said :—" It is not the falling star, but the
Celestial Dog,' the sound of whose barking is like thunder."

' No doubt capital punishment is meant. 2 By torture.

% 5 to7am. Tobe more exact, the beginning of this hour is an hour
before daybreak.

• gto 11am. Such early hours are usual in Eastern Courts. The King
  of Corea at the present day receives his Ministers before daybreak.

° " The Classic of the Mountains and Seas" (a very ancient Chinese book)

DOS OU sa.

, AD, 638.

3rd month, 2nd day. There was an eclipse of the sun.

In this year the Yemishi rebelled and did not come to Court.
The Dainin, Katana, Kamitsukenu no Kimi, was appointed
generalto smite them. But it was he, on the contrary, who
was defeated by the Yemishi, and fled into a fortress, where he
was eventually besieged by the enemy. His soldiers all slipped
away, and the castle became empty. The general was perplexed and knew not what to do. Then at nightfall he was
climbing over the palisade in order to escape, when his wife
lamented, saying :—'' Oh, what a shame that.we should be slain
by Yemishi!'' And to her husband she spoke, saying :—'"' Thy
ancestors crossed the blue ocean and travelled 10,000 ri to
reduce to submission Governments beyond the water, and so
hand down to future generations their dread valour. If thou
dost now bring disgrace on the name of thy forefathers, thou
wilt surely become a laughing-stock to posterity." So she
poured out sake for her husband, and compelled him to drink
it. Then she girded on herself her husband's sword, and bending ten bows, caused the women, of whom there were several
tens, to twang the bow-strings. When this was done, her
husband roused himself again, and seizing a weapon which was
lying on the ground, advanced. The Yemishi thought that the
army was still numerous, and by degrees withdrew. Hereupon
the routed troops reassembled, and, re-forming their ranks,
attacked the Yemishi, whom they greatly defeated, taking them
every one prisoners.

roth year, Autumn, 7th month, 19th day. There was a great
storm, which broke trees and tore up houses.

gth month. There were continuous rains, and peaches and
plums blossomed.

says: "At the Heaven-gate-mountain there isa red dog, called the Celestial
Dog. Its lustre flies through Heaven, and as it floats along becomes.a
star of several tens of rods (10 feet) in length. It is swift as the wind. Its
voice is like thunder, and its radiance like lightning."

The Celestial Dog FR Fit} is a group of seven stars near the zodiacal
constellation fj (Cancer). Giles says that it is in Argo. The interlinear
Kana has Ama no Kitsune, or the Celestial Fox.

The Celestial Dog, or Tengu, of modern Japanese superstition is a winged
creature in human form with an exceedingly long nose, which haunts mountain-tops and other secluded places. .It is a favourite subject of artists. See
" Anderson's British Museum Catalogue," p. 410.

JOMEI. - 169

Winter, roth month. There was an Imperial progress to the
Palace of the hot springs of Arima.

This year Pékché, Silla, and Imna all sent tribute.

11th year, Spring, rst month, 8th day. The Imperial carriage
returned from the hot springs.

11th day. The festival of tasting the new rice ' was held,

12th day. There was thunder without any clouds.'

22nd day. There was a storm with thunder.

26th day.. A long star appeared in the north-west. Priest
Bin said that it was a besom-star. When it appeared, there

• was famine.*

Autumn, 7th month. The Emperor made a decree, saying:
—' This year let there be a great palace and a great temple
built." So the bank of the Kudara* River was chosen as the
site for the palace. Herewith the western population built the
palace, and the eastern population® built the temple. Agata,
Fumi no Atahe, was made architect.

Autumn, gth month. The priests who had studied in Great
Thang, viz. Ye-on and Ye-un, entered the capital in the train of
the Silla Escort Envoys.

Winter, 11th month, 1st day. The Silla Envoys were entertained at Court. Accordingly the Emperor granted them one
grade of cap-rank.

12th month, 14th day. There was an Imperial progress to
the Palace of the hot springs of Iyo.

In this month a pagoda of nine stories was erected on the
bank of the River Kudara.

12th year, Spring, 2nd month, 7th day. A star entered the
moon.°

Summer, 4th month, 16th day. The Emperor returned from
Iyo, and took up his residence in the Palace of Mumaya-zaka.

5th month, 5th day. A great Buddhist maigre entertainment

1 Nihi-name.

2 An evil omen, according to the Chinese and Romans.

3 Bin is the Priest quoted above, XXIII. 12, as an authority on
astronomical matters.

4 The Japanese name for Pékché.

5 The west is no doubt Kahachi, the east Yamato.

® Chinese history records that Venus entering the moon was looked upon
by the diviners as portending mortality among the people.

MMIII 36.

XXITT.16.

was given, at which by request the priest Ye-on expounded the
Muryo jiu ki.'

Winter, roth month, 11th day. Shd-an, a priest who had
studied in Great Thang, and the student Kuromasa, Takamuku
no Ayabito arrived by way of Silla. The tribute-bearing Envoys
of Péekché and Silla came in their company. Each of them *
was granted a grade of cap-rank.

This month (the Emperor) removed to the Palace of Kudara.

13th year, Winter, roth month, gth day. The Emperor died
in the Palace of Kudara.

18th day. He was temporarily interred north of the Palace.
This was called the '' great temporary tomb" of Kudara. At
this time the Heir Apparent, the Imperial Prince Hirakasu
wake, was sixteen years old, and pronounced the funeral
eulogium.

' Florenz, quoting "'Bunyu Nanjio," says this is the Amitayu Sutra or
Sukhavati Vytha ;.Muryo jiu means ' Everlasting life."
2 i.e. of the Envoys,

Book XXIV

THE EMPRESS AME TOYO-TAKARA IKASHI-HI TARASHI HIME. (KOGYOKU TENNO.)

THE Empress Ame toyo-takara ikashi-hi tarashi hime was the
great-granddaughter of the Emperor Nuna-kura futo-damashiki,* granddaughter of the Imperial Prince Ohoye, Oshizaka
no hiko-bito, and daughter of Prince Chinu. Her mother's
name was Princess Kibi.

This Empress conducted the government in conformity with
the ancient path.

In the second year of the Emperor Okinaga tarashi-hi hironuka,* she was appointed Empress-consort. This Emperor
died in the roth month of the 13th year of his reign.

Ist year, Spring, ist month, 15th day. The Empress-consort assumed the Imperial Dignity. Yemishi, Soga no Omi,
was made Oho-omi as before. The Oho-omi's son, Iruka [also
called Kuratsukuri], took into his own hands the reins of
government, and his power was greater than his father's.

Therefore thieves and robbers were in dread of him, and things

dropped on the highways were not picked up.

29th day. The Dainin, Hirafu, Adzumi no Muraji, who had
gone as Envoy to Peékché, returned from Tsukushi, riding on
post-horses, and said :—'' The Land of Pékché, hearing of the
Emperor's death, has sent Ambassadors of condolence, along
with whom I arrived in Tsukushi. But I wished to take part

1 Heaven-rich-treasure-great-sun-suffice-princess.

• This word occurs in the " Shooking," p. 328 of Legge's edition, where it
  is translated "royal perfection."

3 Bidatsu Tenno. 4 Jomei Tenno.

XXIV, 2.

DOME Ve 35

in the funeral ceremonies, and therefore have come on alone
in advance. That country, however, is at present greatly
disturbed."

2nd month, 2nd day. MHirafu, Adzumi no Yamashiro no
Muraji, Ihakane, Kusakabe no Kishi, and Agata, Yamato no
Aya no fumino Atahe, were sent to the Péekché Ambassadors of
condolence to inquire their news. The Ambassadors of condolence replied, saying :—'' The sovereign of Pékché said to
us :—' Se-syang is always behaving badly.. I request that he
may be delivered to the Envoys on their return.''"' The Empress
did not consent.

The servants of the Pékché Envoys of condolence said :—
"In the 11th month of last year, the Té-sa-phyong,' Chichy6k, died. Moreover the Pékché Envoys flung the Kunluen *
Envoys into the sea. In the first month of this year the King's
mother died. Again, Kyoki, the son of the younger Prince,
and also his younger sisters by the same mother, four persons
in all, with the Lord Ne-sa-phyéng,*? and over forty notables,
were banished to an island." *

6th day. Kory6 Envoys anchored in the harbour of Naniha.

21st day. The Daibu were sent to the district (government
house) of Naniha to inspect the gold and silver sent as tribute
by the Land of Koryé, as well as the other things presented by
that country. After the Envoys had delivered over all the
tribute, they said:—'' The younger Prince died in the sixth
month of last year. In the autumn, the gth month, the Prime
Minister, Irikasyumi, slew the King, and also put to death
Irik6-lyésa and others to the number of more than 180. Then
he took the son of the younger Prince and made him King.' He
also made his own relation' To-syu-ryu Keum-nyu Prime
Minister."

22nd day. The Koryo and Pekché guests were entertained

K Vr 2, Prime Minister.

? Kun-luen, ine ae may be the Kunluern mountains between the desert
of Gobi and Tibet, or it may be Pulo Condore in the China Sea.

3 AY fe 2B, a Corean officer, Japanese Naidaijin, says a commentator.

4 This is servants' gossip—not to be taken without many grains of salt.
Chi-chyék is alive later on, and Kyoki appears as chief envoy to Japan. See
below,
5 The " Tongkam" places these events in A.D. 642, roth month.

6 Lit. of the same surname.

KOGYOKU. 173

at the Naniha district (Government office). The Empress
commanded the Oho-omi to send Oho-ama, Tsumori no
Muraji, as Envoy to Koryé, Kuhina, Naniha no Kishi, to Pekché,
Mato, Kusakabe no Kishi, to Silla, and Nagaye, Sakamoto no
Kishi, to Imna.

24th day. Kyoki was sent for and lodged in the house of
Adzumi no Yamashiro no Muraji.

25th day. The Koryé and Pekché guests were entertained.

27th day. The Kory6 and Pékché Envoys both took their
departure.

3rd month, 3rd day. There was rain without any clouds.

Silla sent Envoys of congratulation on the accession, and
also Envoys of condolence.

r5th day. The Silla Envoys took their departure. This
month there were continual rains. .

Summer, 4th month, 8th day. The Chief Envoy Kyoki and
his companions had an audience of the Empress.

roth day. The Oho-omi, Soga, invited Kyoki of Pékché and
his companions to his house at Unebi. He had friendly conversation with them and presented a good' horse and twenty
bars of iron. But he did not invite Sé-syang.

This month there were continuous rains.

5th month, 5th day. Kyoki and his companions were
invited to witness an archery-hunt* in front of the Miyake of
Yosami in the province of Kahachi.

16th day. The ship of the Envoys of the Land of Pékché
and the ship of the Kishi anchored together in the harbour of
Naniha.

18th day. The Pekché Envoys delivered their tribute, and
the Kishi reported their mission. .

21st day. One of Kyoki's companions died.

2and day. A child of Kyoki died. At this time, Kyoki and
his wife shrunk with horror from the dead child, and were not
present at the funeral ceremonies. It is the general custom in
Pékché and Silla when a death occurs that even the parents,
brothers, husband or wife, and sisters of the deceased should
never look on him again. Judging from this, they are utterly

1 ie. well-broken.

2 The interlinear Kana has uma-yumi, i.e. shooting with bow and arrows
from horseback.

wanting in feeling, and not to be distinguished from birds and
beasts.

23rd day. Ripe rice was seen.

24th day. Kyoki removed with his wife and children to the
house in Ohowi in Kudara, and sent people to bury his child in
Ishikaha.'

6th month, 16th day. Fine rain fell.

6th month. There was a great drought.

Autumn, 7th month, 9th day. A guest-star entered the moon.'

22nd day. The Pékché Envoys, the Teé-sa-phyong, Chichyék, and his colleagues were entertained at Court.

One writing has :—'' The Té-sa-phyong, Chichyok, and
his son the Tal-sol—the name is wanting—the Eun-sol
Kun-syon."

Therewith stout fellows were commanded to wrestle before
Kyoki, Chichyok and the others. When the banquet was over,
they retired and went to pay their respects at Kyoki's gate.

23rd day. The pages of Iruka, Soga no Omi, caught a white
sparrow.* On the same day at the same time there was a man
who put a white sparrow (or sparrows) into a cage and sent it
as a present to Soga no Omi.

25th day. The Ministers conversed with one another, saying :—''In accordance with the teachings of the village hafuri,
there have been in some places horses and cattle killed as a
sacrifice to the Gods of the various (Shinto) shrines, in others
frequent changes of the market-places,* or prayers to the River1 Name of a district in Kahachi.

• This is evidently what we call the "occultation" of a star.

3 A lucky omen.

4 This is an old custom in China. A Chinese book, JA )I| GZ, says that ina
certain village there is a pond. At this pond thereis astone cow. In years
of drought, the peasants kill a cow and, mixing its blood with mud, smear it
on the back of the stone cow, with prayers.

The " Kogojiui," an ancient Japanese book, speaks of sacrifices of oxen
to the Ohotsuchi (great-earth) nushi (master) no Kami. The flesh was eaten
by the peasants.

The practice of changing the market-place as a means of averting drought
is also an old Chinese custom. The present custom of closing the city gates
of Sdul, the capital of Corea, to put a stop to excessive rain, may be compared with it.

A modern commentator denounces both these customs (sacrifice of animals
and changing the market-place) as contrary to the spirit of Shintoism.

—

KOGYOKU. He

Gods. None of these practices have had hitherto any good
result." Then Soga no Oho-omi answered and said :—'"' The
'Mahayana Sutra' ought to be read by way of extract' in the
temples, our sins repented of, as Buddha teaches, and thus
with humility rain should be prayed for."

27th day. In the South Court of the Great Temple, the
images of Buddha and of the Bosatsu,'? and the images of the
four Heavenly Kings, were magnificently adorned. A multitude
of priests, by humble request, read the '' Mahayana Sutra."
On this occasion Soga no Oho-omi held a censer in his hands,
and having burnt incense in it, put up a prayer.

28th day. A slight rain fell.

29th day. The prayers for rain being unsuccessful, the
reading of the '' Sutra '' was discontinued.

8th month, 1st day. The Emperor made a progress to the
river-source of Minabuchi. Here he knelt down and prayed,
worshipping towards the four quarters, and looking up to
Heaven.* Straightway there was thunder and agreat rain, which
eventually fell for five days, and plentifully bedewed the Empire.
(One writing has :—' For five days there was continuous rain,
and the nine grains ripened."'|

Hereupon the peasantry throughout the Empire cried with one
voice, '' Bansai," and said, '' An Emperor of exceeding virtue !"

6th day. The Pékché Envoys, viz. the Associate Official and
the rest, took their departure. They were given a large ship
and three boats.

This day at midnight it thundered in the south-west corner,
and there was wind and rain. The ship in which the Associate
Official and his companions were embarked ran ashore and was
wrecked.

' The tendoku ( Hi 38) is the reading of passages of a book to represent the whole. I have seen a dozen priests each with a pile of books on his
right, of which he took one, read a few words at the beginning, made the
pages defile rapidly before him, and then reading a few words at the end,
passed it to a gradually increasing pile on his left. In this way a eh
takes only a few seconds to dispose of, and although the Buddhist scriptures

are pretty voluminous, an hour or two of this sort of thing makes some
impression on them.

2 Boddhisatwa.

• This is the Chinese as ss ae to the Buddhist style, which had been
  without result.

XO T6:

13th day. The rank of Shédtoko was conferred on the
Pékché hostage, the Tal-sol, Chyang-pok. One grade of rank

was conferred on the guests of middle and lower condition, and'

they each received presents according to their station.

15th day. A ship was given to the Associate Official of
Pékche and his companions, in which they were sent off.

16th day. The Koryo Envoys returned to their country.

26th day. The Pékché Envoys returned to their country.

gth month, 3rd day. The Empress commanded the Ohoomi, saying :—'"' It is our wish to build a great temple. Let
labourers be levied from Afumi and Koshi." Moreover, charge
was given to the various provinces to have ships built.

roth day. The Empress commanded the Oho-omi, saying :
—''] wish the building of a palace to be begun in this month,
and completed not later than the 12th month. Let buildingtimber be taken from the various provinces. Accordingly,
workmen for building the palace were levied from Tétomi on
the east, as far as Aki on the west.

21st day. 'The Yemishi of the Koshi neighbourhood, several
thousand in number, made their submission.

Winter, roth month, 8th day. There was an earthquake,
with rain.

gth day. There was an earthquake. This night there was
an earthquake, with wind.

rath day. The Yemishi were entertained at Court.

t5th day. Soga no Oho-omi entertained the Yemishi in
his house, and personally made kind inquiries after their
welfare.

On this day, the ship of the Silla Envoys of condolence, and
the ship of the Envoys of congratulation on the accession,
anchored at the island of Iki.

24th day. There was an earthquake at midnight.

This month summer ordinances were put in force. There
was rain without clouds.

_ | The writer had probably in his mind a passage of the " Liki" (Legge's
translation, Vol. I. p. 276), of which the following is an extract :—"Ifin the
second month of summer the governmental proceedings of winter were
observed, hail and cold would injure the grain; the roads would not be
passable, and violent assaults of war would come." The general purport is

that bad government is the cause of bad weather, pestilence and other
disasters. I am not sure, however, that the Japanese writer adopts this

KoGyoku.
11th month, 2nd day. There was great rain, with thunder.

5th day. At midnight there was a thunder-clap in the northwest corner.

8th day. It thundered five times in the north-west corner.

gth day. The weather was warm, as in spring.

.Ioth day. Rain fell.

11th day. The weather was warm, as in spring.

13th day. There was a thunder-clap in the northern quarter,
and wind sprang up.

16th day. The Empress celebrated the festival of tasting
the new rice. On this day the Prince Imperial and the Ohoomi each personally-tasted the new rice.'

12th month, rst day. The weather was mild, as in spring.

3rd day. It thundered five times during the day, and twice
at night.

gth day. It thundered twice in the east, and there was wind
and rain.

13th day. The mourning ceremonies for the Emperor
Okinaga tarashi-hi hiro-nuka were begun. On this day, the
Shotoko, Tokudai, Kose no Omi, pronounced a_ funeral
eulogium on behalf of Prince Ohomata. Next the Shotoko
Hosome, Ahata no Omi, pronounced a funeral eulogium on
behalf of the Imperial Prince Karu. Next the Shotoko, Mumakahi, Ohotomo no Muraji, pronounced a funeral eulogium on
behalf of the Oho-omi,

14th day. Okinaga no Yamana no Kimi pronounced an
eulogium of the Imperial line. ee

20th day. It thundered three times in the north-east
corner.

2tst day. The Emperor Okinaga tarashi-hi hiro-nuka was
buried on the Hill of Name-hazama.

On this day the Empress removed her residence to the
Palace of Woharida.

One writing says :—'' To the temporary palace in the
southern courtyard of the Eastern Palace."

23rd day. It thundered once in the night with a splitting

noise.

theory. He may only mean that the weather was unseasonable, without
intending to saddle the Empress with the responsibility for it.

1 They probably celebrated this ceremony in their own houses.

WO) by BL: N

30th day. The weather was mild, as in spring.

This year Yemishi, Soga no Oho-omi erected his own
ancestral temple at Taka-miya in Katsuraki, and performed an
eight-row dance.' Finally he made a song, saying :—

In order to ford

The River Hiro-se of Oshi
In Yamato,

I adjust my garters

And gird up my loins !?

Moreover he levied all the people of the land as well as the
serfs of the 180 Be, and constructed two tombs at Imaki in
preparation for his death.* One was called the Great Misasagi,
and was intended as the tomb of the Oho-omi; one was
called the Small Misasagi, and was meant for the tomb of
Iruka no Omi. It was his desire that after his death other
people might not be troubled. Moreover he assembled all the
Mibu people of Kamutsumiya,* and made them do forced
labour on the precincts of the tombs. Hereupon Princess
Kamutsumiya no Oho-iratsume* was wroth, and exclaimed,
saying :—'' Soga no Omi wantonly usurps the Government of
the land, and does many outrageous things. In Heaven there
are not two suns: in a state there cannot be two sovereigns.
Why should he, at his own pleasure, employ, in forced. labour,
all the people of the fief?" From this her hate began to
gather, and she at length shared in the common downfall.°

This year was the year Midzunoye Tora (39th) of the Cycle..

and year, Spring, ist month, 1st day. In the morning great
clouds of five colours' covered all the sky, except in the
north-east, where they were wanting. A mist of a uniform
blue colour arose from the earth on all sides.

! These were assumptions of Imperial rank. Vide " Legge's Chinese
Classics," Vol. I, p. 18.

? Hiro-se means a broad ford. Apparently Soga, in these lines, is
supposed to hint at his secret ambition of usurpation.

• It was not unusual to build sepulchral mounds during the esto of the
  intended occupant. Nintoku Tenné is an example.

4 The serfs of the late Prince Shdtoku Daishi.

® Shotoku Daishi's daughter. 6 See below, XXIV, 13.

7 Rainbow-tinted.

Kocyoxu. 179

roth day. A great storm.
2nd month, 20th day. Peach-blossoms first appeared.
25th day. The leaves and flowers of herbs and trees were
injured by hail.
In this month there were wind, thunder, and_ ice-rain.
Winter ordinances were in force.
3rd month, 13th day. The official quarters of the Pékché
guests at Naniha and the houses of the people took fire.
25th day. The flowers and leaves of the herbs and trees
were injured by frost.
In this month there were wind, thunder, rain and ice-rain.
Winter ordinances were in force.
Summer, 4th month, 7th day. A great storm, with rain.
8th day. A wind sprang up and the weather was chilly.
2oth day. There was a west wind' and hail. The weather
was cold, and people wore three wadded garments.
2tIst day. The Viceroy? of Tsukushi sent a mounted
messenger with a message to the Empress, saying :—'' The
Prince, the younger brother of Kyoki, son of the King of
Pekché, has arrived in company of the tribute Envoys."
25th day. It was reported from the province of Ohomi that
hail had fallen there one inch in diameter.
28th day. The Empress removed her residence from the
temporary palace to the new Palace of Itabuki in Asuka.
5th month, 16th day. There was an eclipse of the moon.
_ 6th month, 13th day. The Viceroy of Tsukushi sent a

mounted messenger with a message to the, Empress, saying :—'' Kory6 is sending Envoys to our Court." When
the Ministers heard this, they said :—'' Koryé has not come to
Court since the year Kanoto i,* and this year they are coming
to Court."

23rd day. The Pékché tribute-ships anchored in the port of
Naniha.

Autumn, 7th month, 3rd day. Several Daibu were sent to
the district (Government house) of Naniha to inspect the
Pékché tribute and presents. Hereupon the Daibu inquired of
the tribute Envoys, saying :—" The national tribute offered by

' The west wind in Japan comes from North China and Siberia, and
resembles our east wind in character.
2 Dazai. . FFAs 630,
N 2

XXIV to.

XT at,

you is less than by previous precedent. The articles sent to
the Oho-omi are of no better quality than those which were
returned in a former year; and, in defiance of previous precedent, no articles at all have been brought for the Ministers.
How is this?"

The senior Envoy, the Tal-sol, Chi-sa, and the junior Envoy,
the Eun-sol, Kun-sy6n, together answered and said :—'' The
deficiency will be speedily supplied." Chia-s&% was a son of the
hostage, the Tal-sol, Mu-cha.

In this month the water of the Mamuta pond stank greatly,
and was covered with small grubs, which had black mouths
and white bodies.

8th month, 15th day. The water of the Mamuta pond
changed, and became like indigo juice. Its surface was covered
with dead grubs. Moreover the running water in the drains
became coagulated to the thickness of three or four inches, and
the fishes, both great and small, stank, as when they are
scorched to death in summer. They were therefore unfit for
food.

gth month, 6th day. The Emperor Okinaga tarashi-hi
hiro-nuka was buried in the Oshi-zaka Misasagi.

A certain writing says:—'' The Emperor Hironuka is
also called the Emperor Takechi."

t1th day. Kibi no Shima, the Empress's grandmother, died.

17th day. The Empress instructed Wite, Hashi no Saba no
Muraji, to superintend the funeral ceremonies of her grandmother. From the time that the Empress's grandmother took
ill, until the beginning of the mourning, the Empress never left
her bedside, and was assiduous in attending to her nourishment.

1gth day. The Empress's grandmother was buried on the
Hill of Mayumi.

On this day there was great rain, with hail.

zoth day. The work of constructing the tomb of the
Empress's grandmother was discontinued, and presents of
silk and cloth' were given to the Omi, the Muraji, and Tomo
no Miyakko, each according to his rank.

In this month the water of the Mamuta pond gradually
changed, and became white. Moreover, it was no longer illsmelling.

1 Of hemp or mulberry bark fibre.

KOGYOKU. 181

Winter, roth month, 3rd day. The Ministers and Tomo no
Miyakko were entertained in the Court of the Imperial
Residence, and the matter of bestowing Dignities was considered. Ultimately instructions to the Governors of Provinces
were given as before ordered, and no change was made. They
were told to proceed to their posts, and to be watchful in
respect to their administration.

6th day. Yemishi, Soga no Oho-omi, was unable from
illness to attend at Court. On his own private authority, he
granted his son Iruka a purple cap, which made him rank, as
it were, with the Oho-omi. He also called the younger
brother (of Iruka) Mononobe no Oho-omi. The Oho-omi's
grandmother was the younger sister of Mononobe no Yugehi
no Ohomuraji. Therefore, by reason of his mother's property,
he acquired an influential position in the world.

12th day. Iruka, Soga no Omi, plotted by himself to set
aside the Kamutsumiya Princes,' and to establish Furubito no
Ohoye as Emperor. At this time there was a children's song
which said :—

By the cliff,
A little monkey is cooking rice :
Pass on—having stolen

Even the very rice,
O thou mountain-goat? old man.

One book says :—'' Iruka, Soga no Omi, had a profound
repulsion for the prestige and fame of the Kamutsumiya
Princes throughout the Empire, and plotted by himself
how to become established in their stead."

In this month the water of the Mamuta pond became clear
again. . :
tith month, 1st duy. Iruka, Soga no Omi, sent the Shotoko,
Kose no Tokudai no Omi, and the Dainin, Hashi no Saba no
Muraji, to seize Prince Yamashiro no Ohoye and the rest at
Ikaruga.

One book says :—'' With Kose no Tokudai no Omi and
Yamato no Mtma-kahi no Obito as commanders."

1 The sons of Shdtoku Daishi.

2 The kama-shishi is probably the animal now known as the kamoshika, a
kind of antelope with a shaggy fleece. Vzde " Satow and Hawes' Handbook,"
2nd ed. p. [41]. See below, XXIV. 14, for an interpretation of this poem.

XML), £2;

DOTS:

Hereupon the slave Minari and several tens of toneri came
forth and fought in their defence. Hashi no Saba no Muraji
was hit by an arrow and died, and the troops were afraid, and
retreated. They said to one another:—'' The saying 'one
man as good as a thousand' is applicable to Minari."
Yamashiro no Ohoye accordingly took the bones of a horse
and flung them into his sleeping-chamber, and eventually,
taking with him his consort, and accompanied by the younger
members of his family, seized an opportunity to escape, and
concealed himself on Mount Ikoma. Miwa,no Fumuya no
Kimi, a toneri named Tame no Muraji, and his daughter Uda
no Morowoshi, and Ise no Abe no Katafu followed him.

Kose no Tokudai no Omi and the others, having burnt the
Palace of Ikaruga, found bones among the ashes, and wrongly
imagined that the Prince was dead. So they raised the siege
and withdrew. Therewith Prince Yamashiro no .Ohoye and
his companions tarried on the mountain for four or five days.
They had nothing to eat or drink.. Miwa no Fumuya no Kimi
advanced, and advised him, saying :—"' Let us, I pray thee, go
over to the Miyake of Fukakusa, and thence on horseback towards
the Eastern provinces. Let us make Mibu our headquarters,
and having raised troops, come back and fight. Our success
is not doubtful." Prince Yamashiro no Ohoye and his companions* answered and said :—'"'If we did as thou sayest, we
should certainly succeed. In my heart, however, I desire for
ten years not to impose a burden on the people. For the
sake of one person only, why should I distress the ten thousand
subjects? Moreover, I do not wish it to be said by after
generations that for my sake anyone has mourned the loss of a
father or mother. Is it only when one has conquered in battle
that he is to be called a hero? Is he not also a hero who has
made firm his country at the expense of his own life?"' There
was a man who from afar perceived the Princes of Kamutsumiya on the mountains, and went back and told this to Iruka,
Soga no Omi. When Iruka heard this he was much afraid,
and immediately set in movement an armed force. Then he
informed Kuni-oshi, Takamuku no Omi, where the Prince was,
and said:—'' Thou must at once proceed to the mountain
and arrest the Prince." Kuni-oshi answered and said :—'' Thy

1 The speech itself can be only that of Prince Yamashiro.

KOGyOoKu. 183

slave guards the Imperial Palace, and dares not go elsewhere."
Iruka was about to go himself when the Imperial Prince
Furubito no Ohoye arrived, panting for breath, and asked

whither he was going. Iruka informed him of the whole

circumstances. Then the Imperial Prince Furubito said :—
'* The rat lies down in its hole and lives; it leaves its hole and
dies." Accordingly Iruka gave up the idea of going, and sent
commanders to make search at Ikoma, but they were never
able to find him.

Hereupon Prince Yamashiro no Ohoye and his companions
returned from the mountain and entered the Temple of Ikaruga.
The commanders straightway surrounded the Temple with
troops. Then Prince Yamashiro no Ohoye sent Miwa no
Fumuya no Kimi with a message to the commanders, saying :—
"Tf I had raised an army, and attacked Iruka, I should certainly have conquered. But for the sake of one person, I was
unwilling to destroy the people. Therefore I deliver up myself
to Iruka." Finally he and the younger members of his family,
with his consorts, strangled themselves at the same time, and
died together. At this time five coloured banners and umbrellas
shone in the sky, and descending, hung over the Temple to
the sound of various music. Every one looked up with cries
of admiration. At length they were pointed out to Iruka, upon
which the banners and umbrellas were changed into a black
cloud, so that Iruka was unable to see them.

Yemishi, Soga no Oho-omi, hearing that Prince Yamashiro
no Ohoye and his people had all been destroyed by Iruka, chid
him angrily, saying:—' Ah! Iruka! Thou are foolish exceedingly, and dost arbitrarily practise outrage. Is not thine
own life precarious ?"

The people of that day explained the application of the above
poem' as follows :—

By "the cliff" is meant Kamutsumiya:* by the "little
monkey" is meant Hayashi no Omi [Hayashi no Omi is
Iruka] : by ''cooking rice" is intended the burning of
Kamutsumiya: by "' Pass on, having stolen even the very
rice, oh thou mountain-goat old man,' Prince Yamashiro's
head of hair, which was streaked with grey so as to resemble

1 See above, XXIV. 11. 7 ie. Upper Palace.

A.D. 644. —

that of a wild goat, is alluded to. Another explanation is that
it refers to his having abandoned his Palace and concealed
himself deep among the mountains.

This year the Heir Apparent to the throne of Peékché,
Yo Phung-chyang, set loose and kept four hives of honey-bees
on Mount Miwa; but they did not multiply their kind.
3rd year, Spring, ist month, 1st day. Nakatomi no Kamako'
no Muraji was appointed Chief? of the Shinté religion. He
declined the appointment several times, and would not take it
up. On the plea of ill-health he went away and lived at
Mishima. At this time the Imperial Prince Karu had an
ailment of the leg which prevented him from coming to
Court. Now Nakatomi no Kamako no Muraji had before this
a friendship for the Imperial Prince Karu, and therefore went
to his Palace to spend the night in attendance on him. The
Imperial Prince Karu, knowing well that Nakatomi no Kamako
no Muraji was a man of exalted sentiments and of a bearing
which made rudeness to him impossible, sent his favourite
consort, a lady of the Abe House, to sweep out a separate
room and to spread high a new sleeping-mat. There was
nothing which was not provided for him, and the respect shown
him was extraordinary. Nakatomi no Kamako no Muraji was

very sensible of (the cordiality of) his reception, and addressed

the toneri, saying :—'' I have been treated with a special kindness which exceeds all that I had expected. Who would not
make him Ruler over the Empire?" The toneri accordingly
reported to the Imperial Prince what he had said. The
Irnperial Prince was greatly pleased.

Nakatomi no Kamako no Muraji was a man aie an upright
and loyal character and of a reforming disposition. He was
indignant with Soga no Iruka for breaking down the order of
Prince and Vassal, of Senior and Junior, and cherishing veiled
designs upon the State. One after another he associated with
the Princes of the Imperial line, trying them in order to
discover a wise ruler who might establish a great reputation.
He had accordingly fixed his mind on Naka no Ohoye, but for
want of intimate relations with him he had been for so far
unable to unfold his inner sentiments. Happening to be

x qt Wwe {A, Kamutsukasa no Kami.
2 Better known as Kamatari Ko. See below,
KOGYOKU. 185

one of a football' party in which Naka no Ohoye played at the
foot of the keyaki tree of the Temple of Hokoji, he observed the
(Prince's) leathern shoe fall off with the ball. Placing it on the
palm of his hand, he knelt before the Prince and humbly offered
it to him. Naka no Ohoye in his turn knelt down and respectfully received it. From this time they became mutual friends,
and told each other all their thoughts. There was no longer
any concealment between them. They feared, however, that
jealous suspicions might be caused by their frequent meetings,
and they both took in their hands yellow rolls,' and studied
personally the doctrines of Chow* and Confucius with the
learned teacher of Minabuchi.! Thus they at length while on
their way there and back, walking shoulder to shoulder,
secretly prepared their plans. On all points they were agreed.

Now Nakatomi no Kamako no Muraji counselled him,
saying :—'' For him who cherishes great projects, nothing is
so essential as support. I pray thee, therefore, take to thee
the eldest daughter of Soga no Kurayamada no Maro, and
make her thy consort. When a friendly marriage relationship
has been established, we can then unfold our desire to associate
him with us in our plans. ,There is no shorter way to success
than this. Now when Naka no Ohoye heard this, he was
much pleased, and acted in accordance with his advice in every
particular. Nakatomi no Kamako no Muraji accordingly went
himself, and as go-between conducted the marriage negotiations
to a successful result. On the night, however, fixed upon for
(the consummation of the marriage with) the eldest daughter,
she was stolen away by a relation [his name was Musa no
Omi]. In consequence of this, Kurayamada no Omi was

1 Dakiu, "strike-ball," the word here used, now means " polo," for an
account of which see " Things Japanese," p. 350. But here some kind of
football is evidently meant. What kind of football—like ours, or in Chinese
fashion, knocking the ball from one to another like a shuttle-cock—does not
appear.

2 i.e. Chinese books.

5 Chow, the supposed author of the Chow-li, a set of rules for the guidance
of officials. Vzde Mayers, p. 20.

4 No doubt the Shodan above mentioned, XXII. 21. It is often far from
clear, as here, whether a proper name is to be understood as a man's name
or as the name of his place of residence. 'The latter meaning fades into the
former.

grieved and alarmed. He looked up and looked down, and
knew not what to do. His younger daughter, wondering at
her father's grief and alarm, went up to him and inquired of
him, saying :—'' Why art thou sorrowful and in fear?" Her
father told her the cause. The younger daughter said :—'"' I
beseech thee, do not grieve, but offer me. It is still not too
late." Her father was. greatly rejoiced, and at length offered
this daughter. She served (the Prince) with sincerity of heart,'
and without any shyness whatever.

Nakatomi no Kamako no Muraji recommended Komaro,
Saheki no Muraji, and Amida,' Katsuraki no Waka-inu-kahi *
no Muraji, to Naka no Ohoye, saying, &c., &c.

3rd month. An owl brought forth young in the Miyake of
Ohotsu belonging to Toyora no Oho-omi.

It was reported from the Province of Yamato :—'"' Lately a man
of the Uda district, called Oshizaka no Atahe, went with a boy
for a walk over the snow. They climbed Mount Uda, and there
they saw purple mushrooms growing out of the snow six inches
or more in height, and covering about four chod.* So he made
the boy gather them, and went back and showed them to his
neighbours. They all said:—' We do not know them,' and
suspected that they were poisonous. Hereupon Oshizaka no
Atahe and the boy boiled and ate them. They were very
savoury. The next day they went to see, but there were none
at all. Oshizaka no Atahe and the boy, from having eaten the
mushroom soup, were free from disease, and lived long. Some
one said :—' Probably the common people, not knowing the
herb of long life,' mistakenly called it a mushroom."

Summer, 6th month, 1st day. Ohotomo no Muimakahi no
Muraji presented to the Empress a lily, the stem of which was
eight feet in length, separated as to the lower part, but joined
together as to the end.

iit a réd heart: 2 Net-ricefield. > Puppy-keeper.

4 The cho is at present, according to Hepburn, a land measure of 3000
tsubos, or 108,000 square feet.

5 The " Yengishiki" describes the Hi as a plant resembling coral in
shape, with clustering leaves and branches. Some are red, others purple,
others black, others golden-coloured, while some change their colour in the
four seasons. It blossoms three times a year, and gives long life to the
person who eats it.

KoGyoKku. 187

3rd day. It was reported from the district of Shiki no
Kami:—'' There was a man on Mount Miwa who, seeing a
monkey haying its noonday sleep, stealthily took it by the
elbow, but without doing it bodily harm. The monkey kept
its eyes closed, and sang a song, saying :—

It can be none but the soft hand
Of a friend who stands

On the opposite hill

That has taken my hand :
Whose happy hand is it

—Oh happy, happy hand !—
That hath taken my hand?!

The man was amazed at the monkey's song. He set it free
and came away. This was a portent, indicating, after many
years had passed, the siege of the Kamutsumiya Princes on
Mount Ikoma by Soga no Kura-tsukuri."

6th day. Among the lotuses in the Tsurugi pond, there was
one which had two flowers on one stem. Toyora no Oho-omi
inferred without sufficient reason that this portended the future
prosperity of Soga no Omi. So he made a picture' with
golden ink, and presented it to the sixteen feet high Buddha of
Great Hok6ji.

In this month the witches and wizards*® of the whole
country, breaking off leafy branches and hanging them with
tree fibre,* watched the time when the Oho-omi was crossing a
bridge and vied with one another in addressing to him subtle
interpretations of divine words. They were in great numbers,
so that they could not be distinctly heard. Old people said

• The metre belongs to no recognized standard. The text of this song is
  probably corrupt. As it stands it is very obscure, though, perhaps, not more
  so than we should expect from a drowsy monkey. The Japanese commentators vary widely in its interpretation. Dr. Florenz's version will be
  found to differ from the one given above. I should be sorry to say that
  mine is any improvement.

2 Or writing.

• The interlinear Kana has Kamunai (for Kamunagi), which Yamada
  renders by miko. See Vol. I. p. 79, Note.

• In the manner of offerings to the Gods. The Chinese characters for
  tree-fibre now mean cotton, which is a much later introduction into Japan.
  The fibre was probably that of the inner bark of the paper mulberry.

BROXGIV 20;

that this was a sign of changes. At this time three popular
songs were made. The first was :—

From afar off
Something is heard—
The jungle-plain of Shima.}

The second was :—

Though I have slept,

Not allowing a noise to be made

By the pheasants of the Ahanu plain,
On yonder side,

Others allow them to make a noise.

The third was :—

I know not the face,

Nor do I even know the house
Of him who did it,

Having led me

Into the Little Wood.'

Autumn, 7th month. A man of the neighbourhood of the
River Fuji in the East Country named Ohofu Be no Oho urged
his fellow-villagers to worship an insect, saying :—'' This is the
God of the Everlasting World. Those who worship this God
will have long life and riches." At length the wizards and
witches, pretending an inspiration of the Gods, said :—'' Those
who worship the God of the Everlasting World will, if poor,
become rich, and, if old, will become young again.' So they
more and more persuaded the people to cast out the valuables
of their houses, and to set out by the roadside sake, vegetables,
and the six domestic animals.' They also made them cry out :
—'* The new riches have come!" Both in the country and in
the metropolis people took the insect of the Everlasting World

1 Shima is the Oho-omi's place of abode. The " something heard" is said
to mean the explanations of the wizards above referred to.

2 Wood (Hayashi) is an allusion to Hayashino Omi. The commentators
have done their best to explain the political allusions in the above verses,
but they do not at all agree among themselves, and are none of them very
satisfactory. See below,
3 i.e. the flesh of these animals, viz., of the horse, ox, sheep, pig, dog, fowl.
But this is merely a Chinese phrase for domestic animals generally. There
is no reason to suppose that the Japanese had sheep at this time.

Kodcyoxv. 189

and, placing it in a pure place, with song and dance invoked
happiness. They threw away their treasures, but to no
purpose whatever. The loss and waste was extreme. Hereupon Kahakatsu, Kadono no Hada no Miyakko, was wroth
that the people should be so much deluded, and slew! Ohofu
Be no Oho. The wizards and witches were intimidated, and
ceased to persuade people to this worship. The men of that
time made a song, saying :—

Udzumasa ?

Has executed

The God of the Everlasting World
Who we were told

Was the very God of Gods.

This insect is usually bred on orange trees, and sometimes on
the Hosoki.' It is over four inches in length, and about as
thick as a thumb. It is of a grass-green colour with black
spots, and.in appearance entirely resembles the silkworm.'

Winter, 11th month. Iruka no Omi, son of Yemishi, Soga
no Oho-omi, built two houses on the Amagashi Hill. The
Oho-omi's house was called the Palace-Gate:* Iruka's
house was called the Valley-Palace-Gate. Their sons and
daughters were styled Princes and Princesses. Outside
the houses palisades were constructed, and an armoury was
erected by the gate. At each gate there was set a tank
for water, and several tens of wooden hooks as a provision in
case of fire." Stout fellows were constantly employed to guard
the houses, with arms in their hands.

The Oho-omi made Osa no Atahe build the Temple of Hokonuki on Mount Ohoniho. Moreover, he built a house on the
east side of Mount Unebi and dug a pond,' so as to make of ita

1 The original is FJ, strike, which I take to be a euphemism for slay.

2 i.e. Hada no Miyakko.

• The Chinese characters used mean "creeping pepper." I have not
  been able to identify this plant or tree. It is also called itachi-hajikami, i.e.
  weasel-ginger.

• It was evidently a caterpillar of some kind.

° The interlinear Kana version has Uhe no Mikado, Upper Palace,
which suggests that a character has been lost here.

6*A pole with a hook at the end is in use by Japanese firemen at the
present day for pulling down houses.

7 i.e. a moat.

OC TVG 2s

castle. He erected an armoury, and provided store of arrows.
In his goings out and comings in he was always surrounded by
an attendant company of fifty soldiers. These sturdy fellows
were called the Eastern' Company. The people of the various
Uji® came to his gate, and waited upon him. He called himself their father, and them his boys. The Aya no Atahe
attended wholly upon the two houses.*

4th year, Spring, rst month. On mountain-peaks, by riversides, or among shrines and temples, there was a something
visible afar, and there was heard a humming of monkeys, as
it were ten or sometimes twenty together. But when one
approached to see what it might be, nothing was visible. There
was still heard the sound of crying and screaming, but no one
was able to distinguish any bodily form.

An old book says:—''In this year the capital was
removed to Naniha, and this was an indication that the
Itabuki palace would become a waste."

The men of that day said :—'' These are the messengers of
the Great Deity of Ise." *

Summer, 4th month, Ist day. The Koryé student-priests
said that their fellow-student Kura-tsukuri no Tokushi had
made friends witha tiger, and had learnt from him his arts,
such as to make a barren mountain change into a green
mountain, or to cause yellow earth to become clear water, and

all manner of wonderful arts too many to enumerate. More- .

over, the tiger bestowed on him his needle, saying :—'"' Be
watchful! be watchful, and let no one know! Treated with
this, there is no disease which may not be cured." Truly, as
the tiger had said, there was no disease which was not cured
when treated byit.* Tokushi always kept the needle concealed
in a pillar. Afterwards the tiger broke the pillar and ran away,
taking the needle with him. The Land of Koryé, hearing that
Tokushi wished to return, put him to death by poison.

6th month, 8th day. (Prince) Naka no Ohoye secretly

1 Perhaps because his house stood on the eastern side of Mount Unebi. An
interlinear gloss has Adzuma or East Country. The Soga family had much
to do with the Eastern provinces, as the name of its head, viz. Yemishi (Aino)
suggests. Possibly the guard here spoken of consisted of Ainos. '

2 Noble houses. 3 Of the father and son.

4 The Sun-goddess. > Acupuncture is no doubt meant.

KOGYOKU. I9l

addressed Kurayamada no Maro no Omi, saying :—'"' On the
day that the three Corean kingdoms present their tribute I

will surely cause thee to read aloud their memorial," and |

went on to inform him of his plan for slaying Iruka no Omi.
Maro no Omi respectfully assented.

12th day. The Empress held a Court in the Taikyokuden.'
(Prince) Furubito no Ohoye was in attendance.

Nakatomi no Kamako no Muraji, knowing that Soga, Iruka
no Omi, was of a very suspicious nature, and wore a sword
day and night, showed the performers an expedient to make
him lay it aside. Iruka no Omi laughed, and, having ungirded his sword, entered and took his place in attendance by
the throne. Kurayamada Maro no Omi advanced and read
aloud the memorials of the three kingdoms of Corea. Hereupon (Prince) Naka no Ohoye ordered the Guard of the Gates
to fasten all the twelve gates at the same time, and to allow
nobody to pass. Then he called together the Guards of the
Gates to one place and promised them rewards. (Prince)
Naka no Ohoye then took in his own hands a long spear and
hid it at one side of the Hall. Nakatomi no Kamako no
Muraji and his people, armed with bows and arrows, lent their
aid. Katsumaro, Ama no Inukahi no Muraji, was sent to give
two swords in a case to Komaro, Saheki no Muraji, and Amida,
Katsuraki no Waka-inu-kahi no Muraji, with the message,
' "Up! up! make haste to slay him.'"' Komaro and the other
tried to send down their rice with water, but were so frightened
that they brought it up again.» Nakatomi no Kamako no
Muraji chid and encouraged them. Kurayamada Maro no
Omi feared lest the reading of the memorials should come to
an end before Komaro and his companion arrived. His body
was moist with streaming sweat, his voice was indistinct, and
his hands shook. Kuratsukuri no Omi wondered at this,
and inquired of him, saying :—'' Why dost thou tremble ?"
Yamada Maro answered and said:—It is being near the
Empress that makes me afraid, so that unconsciously the
perspiration pours from me." Naka no Ohoye, seeing that

'The Fe File, Taikyoku, is the Absolute or first principle of Chinese
philosophy, from which proceed the Yin and Yang. The Taikyokuden was
the Great Hall of Audience.

• Probably only to be taken' metaphorically.

Komaro and his companion, intimidated by Iruka's prestige,
were trying to shirk and did not come forward, cried out
"Val" and forthwith coming out with Komaro and his companion, fell upon Iruka without warning, and with a sword cut
open his head and shoulder. Iruka started up in alarm, when
Komaro with a turn of his hand flourished his sword and
wounded him on the leg. Iruka rolled over to where the
Empress sat, and bowing his head to the ground, said :—
''She who occupies the hereditary Dignity is the Child of
Heaven. I, Her servant, am conscious of no crime, and I
beseech Her to deign to make examination into this.'' The
Empress was greatly shocked, and addressed Naka no Ohoye,
saying :—''I know not what has been done. What is the
meaning of this?" Naka no Ohoye prostrated himself on the
earth, and made representation to Her Majesty, saying :—
''Kuratsukuri wished to destroy utterly the Celestial House,
and to subvert the Solar Dignity. Is Kuratsukuri to be substituted for the Celestial descendants?'' The Empress at
once got up, and went into the interior of the Palace. Komaro,
Saheki no Muraji, and Amida, Waka-inu-kahi no Muraji, slew
Iruka no Omi. On this day. rain fell, and puddle-water overflowed the Court. They covered Kuratsukuri's body with
screens of matting.! When Furubito no Ohoye saw this, he
ran into his private palace, and said to his people :—'' The
Coreans have slain Kuratsukuri no Omi. My heart is sore."
Then he went into his sleeping-chamber, shut the door, and
would not come out.

Naka no Ohoye presently entered the Temple of Hokoji,
which he fortified and prepared to defend. The Imperial
Princes, Ministers, Daibu, Omi, Muraji, Tomo no Miyakko,
and Kuni no Miyakko, one and all followed him. Men were
sent to deliver the body of Kuratsukuri no Omi to Yemishi no
Oho-omi. Hereupon the Aya no Atahe* assembled all their
clan. Clad in armour and with weapons in their hands, they
came to the assistance of the Oho-omi, and formed an army.
Naka no Ohoye sent the General Kose no Tokuda*® no Omi
to explain to the rebel band that ever since the creation of
Heaven and Earth there were lords and vassals, and to make

1 Or mats and screens. 2 See above,
3 Called Tokudai above.

KOGYOKU. 193

himself acquainted with the cause of this uprising. Hereupon
Kunioshi, Takamuku no Omi, addressed the Aya no: Atahe,
saying :—'' We are bound to receive (capital) punishment on
account of our Lord's' eldest son. Moreover, it is not
doubtful that to-day or to-morrow swift execution awaits
the Oho-omi. This being so, for whom should we fight to no
purpose, rendering ourselves all liable-to be put to death?"
When he had finished speaking, he ungirded his sword, flung
away his bow, and went away, deserting the cause. The rebel
troops, moreover, following his example, dispersed and ran
away.

13th day. Yemishi, Sams no Omi, and his people, when
about to be executed, burnt the History of the Emperors, the
History of the Country, and the objects of value. Yesaka
Funa no Fubito straightway hastened to seize the burning
History of the Country, and delivered it up to Naka no Ohoye.
On this day permission was given for the interment of the
bodies of Yemishi, Soga no Omi, and Kuratsukuri in seu ak
Lament for them was also allowed.

Upon this, some explained the first of the popular songs,'
saying :—

The song which says—

From afar off
Something is heard—
The jungle-plain of Shima,

prefigured the building of palaces together at the house of
Shima no Oho-omi, and the secret conspiracy of Naka no
Ohoye and Nakatomi, Kamako no Muraji in the cause of
justice, with their plot to kill Iruka.
The second of the popular songs was explained as follows :—
The song which says—

Though I have slept,

Not allowing a noise to be made

By the pheasants of the Ahanu plain

• On yonder side,

Others allow them to make a noise,

ge

• Yemishi, * Haka, not misasagi. See above, XXIV.
  5 See above,
  WOle gs ABE O

194 NIHONGI,

was ominous of the Kamutsumiya Princes, of gentle disposition, and none of them guilty of a crime, being harmed
by Iruka, and of Heaven bringing about his death by the
hands of others, though they could not themselves have their
revenge.

The third popular song was explained as follows :—

The song which says—

I know not the face,

Nor do I even know the house
Of him who did it,

Having led me

Into the little wood,

was ominous of Iruka no Omi heing suddenly slain in the
Palace by Komaro, Saheki no Muraji, and Amida, Wakainukahi no Muraji.

14th day. The Dignity was abdicated in favour of the
Imperial Prince Karu, and Naka no Ohoye was made Prince
Imperial.

Book XXV

THE EMPEROR AME-YORODZU TOYO-HI. (KOTOKU TENNO)

Tue Emperor Ame-yorodzu toyo-hi was a younger brother by
the same mother of the Empress Ame-toyo-takara ikashi-hi
tarashi-hime.* He honoured the religion of Buddha and
despised the Way of the Gods* [as is instanced by his cutting
down the trees of the shrine of Iku-kuni-dama]. He was of a
gentle disposition, and loved men of learning. He made no
distinction of noble and mean, and continually dispensed
beneficent edicts. .

In the fourth year, the sixth month, and the fourteenth day

of her reign, the Empress Ame-toyo-takara ikashi-hi tarashihime wished to transfer the Dignity to Naka no Ohoye, and
made order, saying :—''etc., etc.' Naka no Ohoye, when :he
retired (from her presence), informed Nakatomi, Kamako no
Muraji, who advised him, saying :—'' Furubito no Ohoye -is
Your Highness's elder brother: the Imperial Prince Karu is
Your Highness's maternal uncle. If at present, during the lifetime of Furubito no Ohoye, Your Highness should ascend to
the Imperial Dignity, it would be a transgression against the
sentiment of respect and obedience due from younger brothers.

Would it not, therefore, be better to raise your maternal uncle

to the throne, and so respond to the expectations of the
people ?"' Upon this Naka no Ohoye was profoundly pleased
with this advice and reported it privately to the Empress. The

• Heaven-myriad-abundant-sun.
  2 Virtue of filial piety. There is much evidence in this reign of the extension and development of the Imperial power in the provinces.
  3 Kogyoku Tenno. * 1.6. Shinto.
  One,

XSKVAS2:

Empress Ame-toyo-takara ikashi-hi tarashi-hime granted the
Imperial Seal and resigned the Dignity to the Imperial Prince
Karu, and madea rescript, saying :—'' Thou, the Imperial Prince
Karu, etc., etc.' The Imperial Prince Karu declined firmly
and repeatedly in favour of Furubito no Ohoye [also called the
Imperial Prince Furubito no Ohochi], saying :—'' Ohoye no
Mikoto is the offspring of the former Emperor,' and he is of
mature age, for both which reasons it is fit that he should
occupy the Celestial Dignity." Upon this, Furubito no Ohoye
left his seat, and, retiring to a distance, folded his arms and
excused himself, saying :—'' Let us comply with the sage will of
the Empress. Why shouldst thou take the trouble to transfer
it to thy servant? It is my desire to renounce the world, and
to go to Yoshino, there to devote myself to the practice of the
Law of Buddha, and thus render support to the Emperor."
When he had concluded his refusal, he ungirt the sword which
he had on, and flung it to the ground. Moreover he gave
orders to all his household? to ungird their swords. That same
day he went to the Temple of Hokoji, and there, between the
Hall of Buddha and the pagoda, he shaved off his beard and
hair, and put onthe kesa. In consequence the Imperial Prince
Karu was unable to persist in his refusal, and, ascending the
throne, assumed the Dignity.

At this time Ohotomo no Nagatoko no Muraji [his cognomen
was Mumakahi], girt with a golden quiver, stood on the right
hand of the throne,'and Inugami no Takebe no Kimi, girt with
a golden quiver, stood on the left hand of the throne. The
functionaries, Omi, Muraji, Kunino Miyakko, Tomo no Miyakko
and the 180 Be, ranged in order, went round * making obeisance.
On this day the title of Kd-so-bo ® was conferred on the Empress
Toyo-takara, and Naka no Ohoye was made Prince Imperial,
Abe no Uchimaro no Omi was made Sa-dai-jin, and Soga no
Kurayamada Ishikaha no Maro no Omi was made U-dai-jin.®

' Jomei Tenné. * The toner.

3 Probably a raised dais is meant.

4 Probably passing before the Emperor in rotation, as at our levees.

» Empress Dowager. Lit. Empress grandmother or ancestress.

6 Sadaijin and Udaijin are respectively Great. Minister of the Left and
Great Minister of the Right. The left has precedence of the right in these
matters. It is the same characters which above represent Oho-omi which

KOTOoKU. 197

A great brocade cap of honour was given to Nakatomi no
Kamako no Muraji, and he was made Naijin,' with an increased
feudal revenue of a large number of houses,' etc., etc. Nakatomi no Kamako no Muraji cherished the most sincere loyalty.
Trusting to his power as ruling Minister, he took place over the
various functionaries. In respect therefore to advancements
and dismissals, taking measures or abandoning them, everything was done in accordance with his counsel, etc., etc.' The
Buddhist priest* Min Hoshi and Kuromaro Takamuko no
Fubito were made national doctors.'

15th day. Golden tablets were granted to the Oho-omi, Abe
no Kurahashi no Maro, and to the Oho-omi, Soga no Yamada
no Ishikaha no Maro. [One book says they were granted
refined gold. |

• 19th day. The Emperor, the Empress Dowager, and the
  Prince Imperial summoned together the Ministers under the
  great tsuki® tree, and made an oath appealing to the Gods of
  Heaven and Earth, and saying :—

'* Heaven covers us: Earth upbears us: the Imperial '
way is but one. But in this last degenerate age, the order
of Lord and Vassal was destroyed, until Supreme Heaven
by Our hands put to death the traitors. Now, from this
time forward, both parties shedding their heart's blood,
the Lord will eschew double methods of government, and
the Vassal will avoid duplicity in his service of the

are here used for daijin. That a change in the mode of reading them took
place at some time is certain, but it is impossible to fix it exactly. Oho-omi
is retained below, though daijin is possibly more correct. Sadaijin and
Udaijin have been in use in our own day.

' Minister (Omi) of the Interior, i.e. of the Household, a rank next after
that of Prime Minister.

Of serfs.

• The "Shukai" editor says the etc., etc. marks a hiatus in the MS.
  much to be deplored. The previous two sentences are a quotation from a
  Chinese history.

• The word used is Shamon, the equivalent of the Sansk. S'ramana. Vide
  Eitel, p. 157. Min Hoshi is probably the priest who studied in China,
  and whose astronomical knowledge is above referred to. Hoshi is a priestly
  rank, the Sansk. Upadhyaya.

° Hakase, men of learning—not medical men.

6 Planera. 7 Or Divine.

SGV a,

XXV. s,

AD. 645.

sovereign! On him who breaks this oath, Heaven will
send a curse and earth a plague, demons will slay them,
and men will smite thém. This is as manifest as the sun
and moon.'*?

The style 4th year of the Empress Ame-toyo-takara ikashi-hi
tarashi-hime was altered to Daikwa, Ist year.'

Daikwa,. Ist year, Autumn, 7th month, 2nd day. The
Imperial Princess Hashibito, daughter of the Emperor Okinaga
tarashi-hi hiro-nuka,* was made Empress. Two consorts were
appointed. The senior was Wo-tarashi-hime, daughter of the
Oho-omi, Abe no Kurahashi no Maro. She was the mother of
the Imperial Prince Arima. The junior consort was Chiiratsume, daughter of the Oho-omi, Soga no Yamada no
Ishikaha no Maro.

roth day. Koryo, Pékché, and Silla all sent Envoys at the
same time bearing tribute. The Pekché tribute-envoys were
also charged with the office of Envoys from Imna and with the
Imna tribute. But the Pékché Chief Envoy, the Cha-phyéng *
YOn-pok, fell ill, and remained in the official residence of the
Port,' so that he did not enter the capital. Kose no Tokuda
no Omi addressed the Koryé Envoys on the Emperor's behalf,
saying :—'' This is the mandate of the Emperor of Japan, who
rules the world as a God incarnate. 'The Envoys sent by the
Emperor and the Envoys sent by the Kory6 Sons of the Gods,°
have a brief past, but a long future. Let them, therefore,
simply continue to pass backwards and forwards with friendly
hearts.''' Next he addressed the Pékché Envoys on the
Emperor's behalf, saying:—'' This is the mandate of the
Emperor of Japan, who rules the world as a God incarnate.
'At first, in the reign of our remote Imperial ancestor, the
Land of Pékché was made an interior Miyake' which might be

' It may be noted that there is nothing Buddhist or Shintd in this vow.
It is pure Chinese. It is not exactly an oath according to our ideas, but an
imprecation on rebellion.

? This is the first introduction of the nengo, $e Be, or year-period, a
Chinese chronological device. [Vzde Introduction to " Satow's Chronological
Tables." Daikwa means great civilization or development. Asa matter
of fact very revolutionary changes took place in this reign.

3 Jomei Tenno. * Minister of the Left. > Doubtless Osaka.

6 A polite term for kings.

7 i.e. immediately dependent on the throne.

KOTOKU. 199

compared to a three-fold cord.'. In more recent times Imna
was handed over to be a dependency of Pekché. After that,
Adzumabito, Miwa no Kurikuma no Kimi, was sent to inspect
the frontier of the Land of Imna, and the King of Pékché, in
obedience to the Emperor's behest, showed him all the frontier.
Yet there is a deficiency in the tribute, and it is therefore
returned. The articles which are the produce of Imna are
distinctly observed by the Emperor. Now for the future the
country should be noted down as well the tribute which comes
from it.2~ May you, the Cha-phyéng and the others, come back
unchanged in appearance,' and speedily bring us a clear
answer. Adzumabito, Miwa no Kimi, and Mtmakahi no
Miyakko will now be sent again.' "'

A further Imperial order was given—'' Let the wife and
children of Wi-sa, a Talsol of Kwipu, be sent away." *

12th day. The Emperor gave command to the Oho-omi,
Abe no Kurahashi no Maro, and the Oho-omi, Soga no Ishikaha no Maro, saying :—'' The Empire should be ruled by
following in the footsteps of the Emperors ofantiquity. Moreover, in your government of the Empire, you should preserve
fidelity."'

13th day. The Emperor gave command to the Oho-omi,
Abe no Kurahashi no Maro, and the Oho-omi, Soga no Ishikaha
no Maro, saying:—'' Inquire of the Daibu and the hundred
Tomo no Miyakko, one after another, as to the method of making
gladness the means of using the people's services.'

14th day. The Oho-omi, Soga no Ishikaha no Maro,
addressed the Emperor, saying :—'' First of all the Gods of
Heaven and Earth should be propitiated by worship ; thereafter
affairs of government ought to be considered."

On this day, Hirafu, Yamato no Aya no Atahe, was sent to

' This is explained to mean Pékché, the Japanese authority in Imna, and
the native Kings of Imna.

2 The meaning seems to be that, as the Emperor takes special notice of
the produce of Imna, a list should be prepared showing what tribute is sent
by Pékché and what by Imna, so that any deficiency may be at once
recognizable.

3 By sickness or old age.

4 They were probably hostages. Vzde XXIV. Io.

• Of reconciling the people to forced labour.

XUV ve

the province of Wohari and Komaro, Imbe no Obito to the
province of Mino, to levy offerings for the Gods.'

8th month, 5th day. Governors of the Eastern provinces'
were appointed. Then the Governors were addressed as
follows :—'' In accordance with the charge entrusted to Us by
the Gods of Heaven, We propose at this present for the first
time to regulate the myriad provinces.

When you proceed to your posts, prepare registers of all
the free subjects of the State and of the people under the control of others, whether great or small. Take account also of
the acreage ® of cultivated land. As to the profits arising from
the gardens and ponds, the water and land, deal with them in
common with the people.* Moreover it is not competent for
the provincial Governors, while in their provinces, to decide
criminal cases, nor are they permitted by accepting bribes to
bring the people to poverty and misery. When they come up
to the capital they must not bring large numbers of the people
in their train. They are only allowed to bring with them the
Kuni no Miyakko and the district officials.* | But when they
travel on public business they may ride the horses of their
department, and eat the food of their department. From the
rank of Suke * upwards those who obey this law will surely be
rewarded, while those who disobey it shall be liable to be
reduced in cap-rank. On all, from the rank of Hangwan'°

1 Shinto.

2 iyi, which is here rendered acreage, is the Chinese mow, now fixed by
treaty as equal to 7333 sq. yards. is used here in the more general sense
of cultivated land generally, not merely rice-fields. The Kana gloss tahatake
appears to me to be put for HJ in this wider sense. Dr. Florenz interprets
this expression differently. He takes hata or hatake to represent fil,
making the whole mean rice-land and dry fields—Reis- und Trockenfelder.

3 Take them into your counsel.

• This is the way in which the commentators construe this passage. If
  there was any authority for doing so, I should like to take 34 as equivalent
  to ff SH J\ a few lines above, or to suppose that this phrase has been
  omitted. This would give the meaning, "the serfs of the Kuni no Miyakko
  and of the district." These local Governors usually were Kuni no Miyakko.

» Assistant to a Governor.

6 The interlinear gloss is Matsurigotobito, i.e. Government-man. It is
doubtful whether this and many more of these glosses are anything more
than translations of the Chinese. The hangwan was a sort of aide of the
chief local authority. Chancellor, perhaps nearly corresponds to it.

".-———

KorToKu. 201

downwards, who accept bribes a fine shall be imposed of double
the amount, and they shall eventually be punished criminally
according to the greater or less heinousness of the case. Nine
men are allowed as attendants on a Chief Governor, seven on an
assistant, and five on a secretary. If this limit is exceeded,
and they are accompanied by a greater number, both chief and
followers shall be punished criminally.

If there be any persons who lay claim to a title,' but who,
not being Kuni no Miyakko, Tomo no Miyakko, or Inaki of
districts by descent, unscrupulously draw up lying memorials,
saying :—' From the time of our forefathers we have had
charge of this Miyake or have ruled this district '—in such
cases, ye, the Governors, must not readily make application to
the Court in acquiescence in such fictions, but must ascertain
particularly the true facts before making your report.

Moreover on waste pieces of ground let arsenals be erected,
and let the swords and armour, with the bows and arrows of
the provinces and districts, be deposited together in them. In
the case of the frontier provinces which border close on the
Yemishi, let all the weapons be mustered together, and let
them remain in the hands of their original owners. In regard
to the six districts of the province of Yamato, let the officials
who are sent there prepare registers of the population, and
also take an account of the acreage of cultivated land.

This means to examine the acreage of the cultivated
ground, and the numbers, houses, and ages of the people.

Ye Governors of provinces, take careful note of this and
withdraw." Accordingly presents were made them of silk and
cloth, which varied in the case of each person.

This day a bell and box were provided in the Court. The

1 Lit. name.

? It would seem that at this time there was a reorganization of the local
governments, giving a more centralized character to the administration
temporary Governors superseding in some measure the hereditary titular
officials. No clear account is given of this change, but it seems plainly to
be inferred from the above passage. Kokushi, #4 i!, are not now mentioned for the first time, and it is clear that the change was not made all at
once. The similar change from the Daimio system to that of local prefectures in 1868 will occur to the reader.

• The box was for the purpose of receiving petitions and complaints, like

the Me-yasu-bako of later times. This custom was derived from China.
See Florenz's note.

OOO

EXC 1.

Emperor issued an order, saying :—'' If there be a complainant,
in case the person in question belongs to a Tomo no Miyakko,
let the Tomo no Miyakko first make inquiry and then report to
Us. In case the person in question has an elder,' let the elder
first make inquiry and then report to Us. If, however, the
Tomo no Miyakko or the elder does not come to a clear
decision respecting the complaint, let a document be received
and placed in the box, and punishment will be inflicted
according to the offence. The person who receives the document should at dawn take it and make report to the Inner
Palace, when We will mark on it the year and month, and communicate it to the Ministers. In case there is any neglect to
decide it, or if there are malpractices on the part of intriguing
persons, let the complainant strike the bell. This is why the
bell is hung and box provided in the Court. Let the people of
the Empire know and appreciate Our intention.

Moreover the law of men and women shall be that the children
born of a free man and a free woman shall belong to the father :
if a free man takes to wife a slave woman, her children shall
belong to the mother : if a free woman marries a slave man, the
children of the marriage shall belong to the father ; if they are
slaves of two houses, the children shall belong to the mother.
The children of temple serfs shall follow the rule for freemen.
But in regard to others who become slaves, they shall be
treated according to the rule for slaves. Do ye now publish
this well to the people as a beginning of regulations." "

8th day. A messenger was sent to the Great Temple* to
summon together the Buddhist priests and nuns, and to address
them on the part of the Emperor, saying :—'' In the 13th year
of the reign of the Emperor* who ruled the world in the
Palace of Shikishima, King Myong of Pékché reverently transmitted the Law of Buddha to our great Yamato. At this time
the Ministers in a body were opposed to its transmission.
Only Soga no Iname no Sukune believed in this Law, and the
Emperor accordingly instructed him to receive it with reverence.
In the reign of the Emperor who ruled the world in the Palace

1 The senior member of his family.

2 The first example of what we should call legislation. Compare the
so-called laws of Shotoku Daishi above, A.D. 604.

3 Kudara Temple. 4 Kimmei Tenno.

aan ee
— a

a

~Koroku. 203

of Wosada,' Soga no Mttmako no Sukune, influenced by

reverence for his deceased father, continued to prize highly the
doctrines of Buddha.? But the other Ministers had no faith
in it, and its institutes had almost perished when the Emperor
instructed Mtmako no Sukune reverently to receive this Law.
In the reign of the Empress who ruled the world in the Palace

~ of Woharida,? Mimako no Sukune, on' behalf of the Empress,

made an embroidered figure of Buddha sixteen feet high and
a copper image of Buddha sixteen feet high. He exalted the
doctrine of Buddha and showed honour to its priests and nuns.
It is Our desire anew to exalt the pure doctrine and brilliantly
to promulgate great principles. We therefore appoint as
professors the following ten persons:—The S'ramana, Poknyang, Hyé-un, Syang-an, Nyéng-un, and Hyé-chi, Taihoshi *
of Koma, and Sodbin, Déto, Yerin, Yemyd and Yeon, chief
priests of temples.' We separately appoint the Hoshi, Yemyo,
chief priest of the Temple of Kudara.

Let these ten professors well instruct the priests in general
in the practice of the teachings of Shaka. It is needful that
they be made to comply with the Law. If there is a difficulty
about repairing Temples built by any from the Emperor down
to the Tomo no Miyakko, We will in all cases assist in doing
so. We shall also cause Temple Commissioners and Chief
Priests to be appointed, who shall make a circuit to all the
temples, and having ascertained the actual facts respecting the
priests and nuns, their male and female slaves, and the acreage
of their cultivated lands, report all the particulars clearly
og ta

Accordingly Kume no Omi, Miwa no Shikobu no Kimi,
and Ohi, Nukadabe no Muraji, were appointed Hoto.°

gth month, 1st day. Officials were sent on a mission to all
the provinces to regulate the matter of weapons.

One book says:—'' From the 6th to the gth month

1 Bindatsu Tenno.

2 No-jin, fe 6, "he who can produce benevolence," i.e. Sakyamuni.

3 Suiko Tenno. 4 A rank in the Buddhist priesthood.

» I give the last five names the Japanese pronunciation. But some of them
may have been Coreans. Some editions make "chief priests of temples "
part of the original commentary.

§ 1.e. Heads of the Law. See above,
» OOF

II.

204 : NIHONGI.

messengers were sent to the provinces of the four quarters
to collect weapons of all kinds."

3rd day. The Imperial Prince Furubito, Kahahori, Soga no
Taguchi no Omi, Shihimi, Mononobe no Yenowi no Muraji,
Shidaru, Kibi no Kasa no Omi, Maro, Yamato no Aya no fumi
no Atahe, and Takutsu, Yechi no Hada no Miyakko, plotted
rebellion. |

One book says :—'' The Heir Apparent Furubito." One
book says :—'' Furubito no Ohoye." This Imperial Prince
repaired to the mountains of Yoshino, and he is therefore
sometimes styled the Heir Apparent of Yoshino.

12th day. Shidaru, Yoshino no Kasa no Omi, surrendered
himself to Naka no Ohoye, saying :—'' The Imperial Prince
Yoshino no Furubito and Kahahori, Soga no Taguchi no Omi,
etc., having plotted rebellion, thy servant became an accomplice of their party."

One book says :—'"' Shidaru, Kibi no Kasa no Omi, told
Abe no Oho-omi and Soga no Oho-omi that he was an
accomplice of the band of rebels of the Imperial Prince of
Yoshino, and that he therefore now surrendered himself."'

Naka no Ohoye straightway sent Uda no Yenomuro no Furu
and Koma no Miyachi with a considerable force to attack the
Imperial Prince Furubito no Ohoye and his companions.

One book says:—'' 11th month, 30th day. Naka no
Ohoye sent Abe, Kosobe no Omi, and Sahekibe no Komaro,
these two, with a force of thirty men to attack Furubito no
Ohoye. They slew Furubito no Ohoye and his children.
His consorts strangled themselves.'"' One book says :—
"tithmonth. Prince Yoshino no Ohoye plotted rebellion,
but the matter having become public, he was executed."

"roth day. Commissioners were sent to all the provinces to
take a record of the total numbers of the people. The
Emperor on this occasion made an edict, as follows :—

"In the times of all the Emperors, from antiquity downwards, subjects have been set apart for the purpose of making
notable their reigns and handing down their names to posterity.'
Now the Omi and Muraji, the Tomo no Miyakko and the
Kuni no Miyakko, have each one set apart their own vassals,

1 The reference is to the institution of Be with names commemorative of
the reign.

KOTOKU. 205

whom they compel to labour at their arbitrary pleasure.
Moreover they cut off the hills and seas, the woods and plains,
the ponds and rice-fields belonging to the provinces and
districts, and appropriate them to themselves. Their contests
are never-ceasing. Some engross to themselves many tens of
thousands of shiro' of rice-land, while others possess in all
patches of ground too small to stick a needle into. When
the time comes for the payment of taxes, the Omi, the Muraji,
and the Tomo no Miyakko, first collect them for themselves
and then hand over a share. In the case of repairs to palaces
or the construction of misasagi, they each bring their own
vassals, and do the work according to circumstances. The
Book of Changes says:—'' Diminish that which is above:
increase that which is below: if measures are framed according
to the regulations, the resources (of the State) suffer no injury,
and the people receive no hurt.''?